VCD No.681, C.No.1167, Dt. 23.05.07,
Mu. 16, 20.09.67, Sehore (M.P.)-1
Part-2
…Only those who are complete with 16 celestial degrees are called deities. If even one fourth degree is reduced, if even one fourth degree of body consciousness remains, they won’t be able to come in the list of the highest deities. They will convert [to the other religions] from the Copper Age. This proves that it is the highest on high Father alone who transforms human beings into deities. He is called the Spiritual Father. The Spiritual Father comes and makes the spirits the ones with a complete stage. Those who have even a little body consciousness left in them, break away from the studies of the Father; because they start following their own mind’s opinion (manmat) or the opinion of others (parmat). In a way, the Sikhs also sing “maanush se devtaa kiye karat na laagi vaar” (it doesn’t take time [for God] to transform a human being into a deity). So He will certainly have given the direction that transforms a human being into a deity.
They also sing in His praise: “ek omkaar nirankaar, sadguru akaal muurt”. That Sadguru is incorporeal. He is akaal meaning He will not be affected by kaal . He is called, the death of the deaths, the Great Death. He is the One who even changes the time. He is fearless. He is called the corporeal one who cannot be devoured by kaal. He is the one who controls kaal but He has a body (muurtvaan). He is corporeal. Muurt means the corporeal one and amuurt means the incorporeal one or the one in a subtle stage (aakaari). All of you become fearless through the colour of His company. You can’t be devoured by death, because you consider yourself to be a soul. The one who is body conscious has fear. The one who is soul conscious doesn’t have any fear. The Father says: become fearless then, for what will you have fear?
They have written the stories in the scriptures: the war took place, then the mother run her hands over all the parts of the body [but] because of shyness she was unable to run the hand over one part [of the body]. Whose story is it? It is the story of Duryodhan , the one who fights a wicked war. The part on which she (the mother) was unable to run her hand over, the same part was hit by a mace (gadaa). Who hit the mace? (Someone said: Bhima). He has been given the name Bhima. Bhima means fearsome (bhayankar). It is said that Bhima had alone killed 100 Kauravas . He killed 100 Kiichak . Well, all these are legends. There is no question of killing etc. at all. It is about ending the body consciousness of the body conscious ones.
Now, you don’t have any fear. You keep taking the Shrimat of the Father even while sitting at your home. There is no question of suffering any blows etc. So, you should understand, whose Shrimat it is and who gives it? These topics are not at all in the Gita. Now, you children understand it. The Father says: You have become impure. And to become pure remember Me alone. If you keep remembering others and continue to take their directions being influenced by them, you won’t be able to become pure from impure. Weakness will remain [in them]. This is a fair to become purushottam. You have to become the best among all the souls that there are. And this is the fair of the Confluence Age. Many come and take Shrimat. This itself is called the meeting (melaa) of the children with God. Those fairs are the fairs of the rivers. They go and meet with the rivers. This is the meeting of the Father and the children.
God is incorporeal, the one with the incorporeal stage as well as the children, [i.e.] the souls are incorporeal meaning the ones with an incorporeal stage. So, you should make this habit firm [to think:] we are souls. As soon as you wake up at amritvelaa (early morning hours), you should become keen [on the thought]: I am a soul, a star. For 10 to 15 minutes you should not remember anything else. So the foundation for the entire day will become firm. Just like when a toy is winded up, the toy starts dancing. So the soul also is the key of the toy like body. You should wind up this key at amritvelaa. Then, you will keep dancing in the soul conscious stage the whole day. If the toy isn’t winded up, it can’t do anything. You children also are [like] toys. If the toy is not winded up, it is of no use. It will stop [working]. So, the soul is also a living key, and this is the imperishable living key. You wind up this key for 5000 years now, in the Confluence Age.
The Father explains: I look only at the soul. I have a firm practice to look at the soul. I am indeed called Sadaa Shiva (forever beneficial), the One who always stabilizes in the stage of the self. So, if you remember Me, how will you become as well? You can become the ones who always stay in the stage of the self. It takes 5000 years for this key to unwind. Then gradually, it slows down automatically. Because of being a living key, the cycle keeps rotating. So this is the living toy. The Father is also a living soul. When the key unwinds completely, the Father makes a new plan. He says: remember Me then, it (the soul) will be winded up again. And the soul will become satopradhaan from tamopradhaan. Just like, when the petrol in the motor (car) is exhausted, it is filled again. So now your soul understands, how the petrol will be filled in us. When [the power in] the battery exhausts, it is filled up with light (charged) again.
If the battery discharges, it means light (the charge) has finished. Now your battery like soul is filled. The more you remember the One Father, the power will be filled [in you] to that extent. If you keep remembering others, the battery will continue to discharge. The shooting of being charged and discharging keeps taking place here. The battery discharged to this extent after passing through the cycle of 84 births. You have come in sato, rajo and tamo [stages]. Now the Father has come again to wind up the key or to fill the battery. The human beings are not pure so look, how they have become like monkeys. Now you have to fill the battery through remembrance. The Father says: make connection (Yoga) only with Me. Only the one Father gives this knowledge.
Sadgati (true liberation) is achieved only through knowledge. If there is no knowledge, it leads to degradation. Knowledge comes from the One Father. This is why the One Father alone is the Giver of sadgati to everyone. Now your battery is charged completely. Therefore, it takes complete 84 births. Just like the puppets dance in the drama, you souls in the form of puppets also fall completely in 5000 years while descending from above. Then the Father comes and makes you climb up. The Father explains the meaning of what the stage of ascent (carti kalaa) is and what the stage of descent (utarti kalaa) is. What is it? What is meant by the stage of ascent and what is meant by the stage of descent? The stage of ascent means the colour of the company of the One and the stage of descent [means] the colour of the company of many. It is about the 5000 years.
You understand: we are being winded up through Shrimat now, in the Confluence Age. Then, we will become completely satopradhaan. Later on, we will repeat the entire part. These are such easy topics to understand and explain. Still, the Father says: only those who have understood a Kalpa ago will understand it. If they haven’t understood a Kalpa ago, they will not come in act. Those who will have understood, they will come in act. You may rack your brains with anyone to whatever extent, if he wouldn’t have understood a Kalpa ago, if he wouldn’t have come in act in practice, he will not understand it now either. The Father gives an explanation to everyone equally. It is not that He gives less explanation to someone and more [explanation] to someone else.
Wherever you sit, you just have to remember the One Father. Even if the Brahmani (the teacher in charge) is not sitting in front of you, you can sit in the remembrance of the One. You know that our wrong actions will be destroyed only with the remembrance of the Father. So, you have to sit in the remembrance of only the One Father. There is no need to make someone sit for this. While eating, drinking, taking bath and so on, you have to remember the Father. For some time, someone else sits in front of you. If you don’t remember the entire day, you are forcefully made to sit [in remembrance] for some time. It is not that they remember you. No. Everyone has to help himself. God has certainly given you the elevated direction: do this and this. Then your intellect will become divine. This temptation is given [to you]. He indeed keeps gives Shrimat to everyone.
This is certain that somebody’s soul is cold [in purushaarth] and somebody’s soul is fast [in purushaarth]. The battery isn’t charged if the connection is not made with the powerful one; because they don’t accept the Father’s Shrimat. They start taking the company of the weak ones, the ones who convert. A connection is not at all established. Now you feel, our battery is charging up. We certainly have to become satopradhaan from tamopradhaan. At this time, only you are receiving the Shrimat of the Supreme Soul. This world doesn’t understand these topics at all. Since they don’t understand, they start taking the company of the others. The Father says: you will become deities through this direction of Mine.
The one who is complete with 16 celestial degrees, the one who has 84 births is called a deity. If he does not become the one complete with 16 celestial degrees, if he doesn’t have 84 births, then he will convert to the other religions soon after coming in the Copper Age, the dualistic age. He himself will be misled by the religious fathers who come from above and he will also mislead others. You become deities. There can’t be anything higher than this at all. It is certainly praised: complete with all the virtues, complete with 16 celestial degrees, completely non-violent, highest among all the souls in following the code of conduct. This knowledge is not present there, in the Golden Age. This drama is also preordained. The Father comes only in the Confluence Age to make you purushottam (the one who is the highest among all the souls). Then they have been celebrating the memorial of the arrival of the Father in the path of Bhakti.
They also celebrate Dashahara , don’t they? He destroys the beliefs of the 10 heads, and awakens only one belief in the mind of everyone. So look, Dashahara is celebrated only when the Father comes. Every topic repeats after 5000 years. Now you children get this direction of God. You become elevated through the directions of the most elevated one. Earlier, your soul was also satopradhaan. It becomes tamopradhaan, corrupt while falling continuously. Then the Father Himself comes and teaches knowledge and Yoga and makes it satopradhaan. He tells [us]: how you have come down the Ladder? You yourself were deities; then you yourself became Kshatriya (warrior), then you became Vaishya (merchant) and [then] Shudra. Now you become Brahmins from Shudra again. Nine categories of Brahmins are also famous. On what basis are categories made? If he is a Brahmin belonging to the elevated category, he will certainly be an elevated Brahmin, the one assimilates elevated virtues. The nine categories are made based on the nine rishis. The pure ones are called rishi. They are the ones who assimilate purity at different levels (according to their purushaarth). So, this drama of purushaarth keeps going on.
Nobody knows its beginning, middle and end. The Father has explained: now you have regained remembrance. He will certainly not be able to narrate the story of every birth. It is not written either so that it can be read out. So, the Father comes and explains in nutshell (brief): now you have become those Brahmins. Which Brahmins? You have become the sons of which Brahmarshi? It is said that there were nine Brahmarshi. So, they became different types of children, didn’t they? Some were brought up on the lap of some Brahmarshi and some were brought up on the lap of some other Brahmarshi. So, whoever received whatever kind of sustenance, those kinds of sanskaars were filled in them. Now you yourself have to become those deities. Now the Father says: I establish all the three religions [i.e.] the Brahmin, Deity and the Kshatriya [religion]. I am the first Brahmin. The first Brahmin becomes the first deity, the first deity becomes the first Kshatriya, the first Kshatriya becomes the first Vaishya and he himself becomes the first Shudra. So, you also become number one. Now it is in your intellect that we have become Brahminvanshi (those belonging to the Brahmin dynasty) only through the Father. We are not going to become Brahminvanshi through any other Brahmarshi. We are the highest children of the highest on high Father. (End of the VCD; continued in VCD no. 682.)
Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
VCD No.682, C.No.1168, Dt. 23.05.07,
Mu. 16, 20.09.67, Sehore (M.P.)-2
…Then we have to become Suryavanshi (those belonging to the Sun dynasty) and Candravanshi (those belonging to the Moon dynasty) number wise (according to the purushaarth). Those who fail become Candravanshi. In what subject do they fail? In what subject do they fail because of which they fall? They fail in remembrance (Yoga). The knowledge (gyaan) about how you pass through the cycle of 84 [births] is explained in a very easy way. Those devotees call it as wandering in 84 lakh (8.4 million) species. In fact, it is about the cycle of 84 [births]. It is not that 84 lakh species do not exist. There are indeed 84 lakh species, but human being has only 84 births and he has [births] only in the human species. So see, how far they have gone! They say in the path of Bhakti that the Iron Age has to continue for forty thousand years. Here, you say that it has nearly ended. All those are the opinions of human beings and you are receiving the directions of God. Those human beings believe that God comes in every age. He comes again and again, takes 24 incarnations (avataar). But God comes only once. So you will also receive His direction only once, won’t you?
There was only the one Deity Religion (Devi-Devata dharm). Surely, those deities received the direction of God before becoming male and female deities (devi-devtaa). It was [in] the Confluence Age. Only the Father comes and transforms the world. Now you are transforming. You will say that we have transformed in every Kalpa and will keep changing in every Kalpa. So, this is a living (caitanya) battery. That is an inert (jar) battery. The children have come to know that the Father arrives after every 5000 years. After coming, He also gives us the most elevated direction. You surely receive the highest on high direction of the Highest on high Father, the direction through which you attain the highest on high position. So whenever someone comes to you, tell [them]: you call yourself the children of God, don’t you? ShivBaba alone is God (Ishwar). ‘Ish’ means the one who rules, ‘war’ means the best. He is the best ruler.
How is the rule corrupt and how is the rule elevated? The name given is Dushaasan . He must have ruled in a wicked way, so he was named Dushaasan. The rule of force and compulsion, the rule of physical strength (bahubal); speech is also included in physical strength. If someone is misled through improper speech, that will also be called physical strength. That is not the power of Yoga (yogbal). In what way will the ones with physical strength rule? They rule in a wicked way. Those possessing the power of Yoga rule in an elevated way. That is why the rule of the deities is filled with discipline (anushaasan). Actually, there is no need for anyone to rule over anybody among the deities there. As is the king [and the queen] Lakshmi-Narayan, so are all the subjects. They live like the members of a family.
Otherwise, the kings today do so much partiality with the subjects. The very meaning of subjects (prajaa) is ‘children’. They build and leave palaces and mansions for their own children and what about the subjects? It is said, aadhe mein jaam aur aadha mein raiyyat [meaning] their bodily relatives, the children born through their body, meaning their bodily subjects are sustained by half [of the wealth] and those who are called subjects just for name sake, are sustained by the [remaining] half [of the wealth]. So, they became so body conscious! That is why the Father’s name is famous as Ishwar. He rules in the best way.
It is not that He forcibly makes them change their religion like the Muslims who lift up the sword and [threaten by saying:] ‘change your religion’ or that He tempts them like the Christians, misleads them and makes them convert to their religion. No. He narrates simple concepts of knowledge. If you do like this, you will achieve this kind of attainment (praapti). If you do like that, you will achieve that kind of attainment. He explains the dynamics of actions (karma), the actions which have no effect (akarma) and wrong actions (vikarma). So, He is called Ishwar. Shiva jayanti (the birthday of Shiva) is also celebrated in His remembrance. It proves that there is the Shiva jayanti of only the One Father. Only the One Father is beneficial (kalyaankaari). The birthday of all the rest is inauspicious. No one is going to bring benefit. He is also the Giver of true liberation. We get the highest on high direction from Him alone. But He certainly does not have His own body. So when He does not have His own body then He will certainly give the directions through somebody’s body.
You too are a soul. So, you communicate through this very body. The soul certainly cannot do anything without a body. So, how will the incorporeal Father also come to this world? It is also famous that He comes on the Chariot. So they have shown a [physical] Chariot (rath); [they have shown] that He (Krishna) took the Chariot of Arjun; took a carriage drawn by horses. Now what are these horses, what is the Chariot, what are the reins, they do not understand this. These indriyaan themselves are the horses. The mind and intellect is in the form of reins. The body is in the form of Chariot, on which the Father rides and comes. That Chariot is now standing amidst the armies of Yadavas, Kauravas and Pandavas. So look, different people have made different stories. Different heads have different opinions (tunde tunde matirbhinna).
The third page of the Vani dated 20.09.67. They have shown the Trimurti (the three personalities) in the Subtle Region. Now the Father explains us, there is nothing in the Subtle Region. Then, why have they shown Trimurti in the Subtle Region in the path of Bhakti? It is the memorial of when? It is a memorial of our subtle stage in the present Confluence Age. The subtle stage that our mind and intellect attains, the stage in which we forget our body, that itself is the stage of the subtle bodily beings. It is the place where our soul remains in [the stage of] thinking and churning; it thinks about the new world, new plans for service [and] new points of knowledge. All the rest of the topics about the Subtle Region are the topics of visions. The visions are also just like dreams. We feel very happy when we have good dreams. Similarly, if someone has visions, they become very happy. It is indeed for a short period. Meera had visions. She started dancing. Did she go to heaven? They have to come in the cycle of birth and death in this very world.
So, all these are the concepts of visions. As for the rest, the entire creation belongs to this place (the corporeal world), where the Creator is corporeal as well as the creation is corporeal. So the Creator Father will also have to come here. He will have to come in the corporeal world, in the corporeal Chariot, in the impure world [and] in an impure body. It is because He has to come in the impure world itself and make [us] pure. Why does He come? Does He come only to narrate the knowledge (gyaan)? What did those devotees think? [They thought] that God came in the guise of Krishna at the end of the Copper Age and He left after narrating the knowledge and making them (Kauravas and Pandavas) fight and the world remained the same sinful Iron Age. Similarly, what do they think in the world of Brahmins in the basic [knowledge]? [They think:] God came in the body of Brahma. He came, narrated the knowledge, went away and the world continued to become sinful. Now it is certainly not so. The very prime task of the Father is to purify the sinful. He makes the impure world pure and then goes. It is not like the other religious fathers who come, narrate the knowledge and depart. The world continues to fall into the ditch. Likewise, [the Father] comes in the body of Brahma, narrates the knowledge and departs and the world of Brahmins continues to fall even more.
So the Father says, I indeed come to make pure. My aim is not to narrate the knowledge. What is the aim? To purify the sinful. And here, [the Father] is making the children pure directly. What does directly mean? Just like they give donations and charity in the path of Bhakti, so do they give it directly to God or do they give it through the gurus? They give it through the gurus. So it is called an indirect donation. They make attainment for one birth. Similarly, here, I come and make the children pure directly. Why did He say, ‘I make [the children] pure directly’? It should not happen like [it happened] in the path of Bhakti - the children entangled in the gurus, in different types of gurus and continued to fall. Whichever guru came, he sat [on the throne] calling himself Shiva (Shivoham) and it sat in their (people’s) intellect: yes, this one himself is God. So the world had to fall in any case. You fall by [following] the directions of many and rise by [following] the directions of the One. That is why He said: I have come here to purify the children directly.
You also understand. What? That the Father has come directly now; still, the knowledge does not sit in the intellect. And those who themselves don’t understand through the intellect, they cannot explain to others either. They don’t obtain the Shrimat at all. So, the ones who don’t obtain it cannot become the most elevated at all. They are definitely the ones who have fewer births. What post will those who don’t understand achieve? Then, it doesn’t matter, whether he is from here (the royal family) or from [among] the subjects. The more you do service, the higher the position you will attain. If you do disservice, you will receive a position according to it. The Father has said, you have to offer every bone of yours in service. You have to do all round service. We are ready to offer even our bones in the Father’s service.
Many daughters become eager [thinking:] how should we do service? Baba, rescue us from this bondage so that we engage in the service of God. Many will be benefited by it. The entire world does bodily service. What? The entire world does bodily service, and the Father does spiritual service. You children also do spiritual service. You are the helpers in the service of God. What is the sign of this? Spiritual service and bodily service; what will be their sign? [We attain] the stage of ascent (carti kalaa) through spiritual service and the stage of descent (utarti kalaa) through bodily service. If someone does spiritual service, his face will remain cheerful. Spirituality will drip from his face. He will experience lightness; otherwise he will feel heavy [in the opposite condition]. Both, the heart and the brain will feel heavy. Because of that you come down the Ladder. Now you attain the stage of ascent through this spiritual service. Everyone understands that so and so [brother] or so and so [sister] does more service than us. If they are good serviceable daughters, they can also manage the centre.
They sit in the class in an order (according to their rank). Here, Baba does not make them sit in order. If he makes them sit in order, they will feel defeated. They can understand, can’t they? If they cannot do the service of God, their position will surely become lower. There are many positions of different levels, aren’t there? But that is the Abode of Happiness (Sukhdhaam) and this is the Abode of Sorrow (Dukhdhaam). We don’t have any diseases and so on there. We have to use the intellect. We should think that we will attain a very low position. [This] should come in the intellect because we cannot do service. Those who cannot do service, will surely be doing disservice. We will attain a high position only by doing the service of God. So we should check ourself, ‘Am I a spiritual servant or am I a bodily servant? ’ Everyone knows about his stage.
Mama and Baba also have been doing service. There are good children as well. Though they are doing job or business, they are said to go and do service on half pay. It does not matter. Only those who are in the heart of Baba will sit on the peacock throne (taausi takht). They climb the heart [of Baba] more or less (according to their service). They come in the Vijaymaalaa (the rosary of victory) in the same way. They surrender as well as do service. Some are such that although they surrender, they don’t do service. So their position will also become very low in the royal family. The capital is being established through Shrimat. You would have never heard that somebody gives Shrimat to establish the capital or that the capital is established through studies. Did you ever hear? Did you see [anything like this]? Yes, you will have heard that if someone does charity and donations, he is born in a king’s family. But you will have never heard that someone attains the post of kingship through studies. Nobody knows [this].
You children sit and explain to the human beings with a stone-like intellect. Only those with a tamopradhaan [and] stone-like intellect will come to you. The Father explains: you have taken complete 84 births. You yourself have to go above now. All the others will keep hanging down. It is certainly very easy. You understand [the knowledge] in every cycle at different levels according to the spiritual effort. And the Father also gives remembrance and love more or less according to the spiritual effort. To whom will the Father give lots of remembrance and love? Those who remain engaged in service a lot, those who are very serviceable [the Father] gives them lots of remembrance and love. It is they who climb the heart [of the Father] as well. How will those who don’t do service climb the heart? If they don’t do service, they will surely be doing disservice. We must ask ourselves: have I climbed the heart of the Father? Can I become the bead (daana) of the rosary (maalaa)?
The illiterate ones will surely carry the burden before the literate ones. The Father certainly keeps explaining that the children should make spiritual effort. But if they do not have a role in the drama, no matter how much you rack your brains, they don’t ascend at all. They are influenced by some or other planetary influence (grahaacaari). They are influenced by the planetary influence? How many planets are there? There are nine planets. Just as there are nine categories (gotra) of Brahmins based on the names of the nine sages, similarly, there are nine planets in whose memorial nine gems are also made. Which is the best gem? Diamond (hiira). So, some belong to the clan of the hero actor. That is called the influence of Jupiter (Brahaspati). Brahastpati [means] the biggest husband, the husband of the husbands. His influence is very high. Then the others are number wise . Even among them there are inferior ones. So, they say, the influence of Rahu , the influence of Saturn (shanicar). If they are entangled with such [souls], their condition becomes bad. Then all the vices emerge just because of becoming body conscious. So the main severe disease is of body consciousness. And there is no trace of body consciousness in the Golden Age. Is it there? There is not even its name in the Golden Age. There, you have your fruits [of previous deeds] (prarabdh) [with you]. Here, you make spiritual effort [and] there, you enjoy its fruits. Acchaa. Om Shanti. (Concluded)
Mu. 16, 20.09.67, Sehore (M.P.)-2
…Then we have to become Suryavanshi (those belonging to the Sun dynasty) and Candravanshi (those belonging to the Moon dynasty) number wise (according to the purushaarth). Those who fail become Candravanshi. In what subject do they fail? In what subject do they fail because of which they fall? They fail in remembrance (Yoga). The knowledge (gyaan) about how you pass through the cycle of 84 [births] is explained in a very easy way. Those devotees call it as wandering in 84 lakh (8.4 million) species. In fact, it is about the cycle of 84 [births]. It is not that 84 lakh species do not exist. There are indeed 84 lakh species, but human being has only 84 births and he has [births] only in the human species. So see, how far they have gone! They say in the path of Bhakti that the Iron Age has to continue for forty thousand years. Here, you say that it has nearly ended. All those are the opinions of human beings and you are receiving the directions of God. Those human beings believe that God comes in every age. He comes again and again, takes 24 incarnations (avataar). But God comes only once. So you will also receive His direction only once, won’t you?
There was only the one Deity Religion (Devi-Devata dharm). Surely, those deities received the direction of God before becoming male and female deities (devi-devtaa). It was [in] the Confluence Age. Only the Father comes and transforms the world. Now you are transforming. You will say that we have transformed in every Kalpa and will keep changing in every Kalpa. So, this is a living (caitanya) battery. That is an inert (jar) battery. The children have come to know that the Father arrives after every 5000 years. After coming, He also gives us the most elevated direction. You surely receive the highest on high direction of the Highest on high Father, the direction through which you attain the highest on high position. So whenever someone comes to you, tell [them]: you call yourself the children of God, don’t you? ShivBaba alone is God (Ishwar). ‘Ish’ means the one who rules, ‘war’ means the best. He is the best ruler.
How is the rule corrupt and how is the rule elevated? The name given is Dushaasan . He must have ruled in a wicked way, so he was named Dushaasan. The rule of force and compulsion, the rule of physical strength (bahubal); speech is also included in physical strength. If someone is misled through improper speech, that will also be called physical strength. That is not the power of Yoga (yogbal). In what way will the ones with physical strength rule? They rule in a wicked way. Those possessing the power of Yoga rule in an elevated way. That is why the rule of the deities is filled with discipline (anushaasan). Actually, there is no need for anyone to rule over anybody among the deities there. As is the king [and the queen] Lakshmi-Narayan, so are all the subjects. They live like the members of a family.
Otherwise, the kings today do so much partiality with the subjects. The very meaning of subjects (prajaa) is ‘children’. They build and leave palaces and mansions for their own children and what about the subjects? It is said, aadhe mein jaam aur aadha mein raiyyat [meaning] their bodily relatives, the children born through their body, meaning their bodily subjects are sustained by half [of the wealth] and those who are called subjects just for name sake, are sustained by the [remaining] half [of the wealth]. So, they became so body conscious! That is why the Father’s name is famous as Ishwar. He rules in the best way.
It is not that He forcibly makes them change their religion like the Muslims who lift up the sword and [threaten by saying:] ‘change your religion’ or that He tempts them like the Christians, misleads them and makes them convert to their religion. No. He narrates simple concepts of knowledge. If you do like this, you will achieve this kind of attainment (praapti). If you do like that, you will achieve that kind of attainment. He explains the dynamics of actions (karma), the actions which have no effect (akarma) and wrong actions (vikarma). So, He is called Ishwar. Shiva jayanti (the birthday of Shiva) is also celebrated in His remembrance. It proves that there is the Shiva jayanti of only the One Father. Only the One Father is beneficial (kalyaankaari). The birthday of all the rest is inauspicious. No one is going to bring benefit. He is also the Giver of true liberation. We get the highest on high direction from Him alone. But He certainly does not have His own body. So when He does not have His own body then He will certainly give the directions through somebody’s body.
You too are a soul. So, you communicate through this very body. The soul certainly cannot do anything without a body. So, how will the incorporeal Father also come to this world? It is also famous that He comes on the Chariot. So they have shown a [physical] Chariot (rath); [they have shown] that He (Krishna) took the Chariot of Arjun; took a carriage drawn by horses. Now what are these horses, what is the Chariot, what are the reins, they do not understand this. These indriyaan themselves are the horses. The mind and intellect is in the form of reins. The body is in the form of Chariot, on which the Father rides and comes. That Chariot is now standing amidst the armies of Yadavas, Kauravas and Pandavas. So look, different people have made different stories. Different heads have different opinions (tunde tunde matirbhinna).
The third page of the Vani dated 20.09.67. They have shown the Trimurti (the three personalities) in the Subtle Region. Now the Father explains us, there is nothing in the Subtle Region. Then, why have they shown Trimurti in the Subtle Region in the path of Bhakti? It is the memorial of when? It is a memorial of our subtle stage in the present Confluence Age. The subtle stage that our mind and intellect attains, the stage in which we forget our body, that itself is the stage of the subtle bodily beings. It is the place where our soul remains in [the stage of] thinking and churning; it thinks about the new world, new plans for service [and] new points of knowledge. All the rest of the topics about the Subtle Region are the topics of visions. The visions are also just like dreams. We feel very happy when we have good dreams. Similarly, if someone has visions, they become very happy. It is indeed for a short period. Meera had visions. She started dancing. Did she go to heaven? They have to come in the cycle of birth and death in this very world.
So, all these are the concepts of visions. As for the rest, the entire creation belongs to this place (the corporeal world), where the Creator is corporeal as well as the creation is corporeal. So the Creator Father will also have to come here. He will have to come in the corporeal world, in the corporeal Chariot, in the impure world [and] in an impure body. It is because He has to come in the impure world itself and make [us] pure. Why does He come? Does He come only to narrate the knowledge (gyaan)? What did those devotees think? [They thought] that God came in the guise of Krishna at the end of the Copper Age and He left after narrating the knowledge and making them (Kauravas and Pandavas) fight and the world remained the same sinful Iron Age. Similarly, what do they think in the world of Brahmins in the basic [knowledge]? [They think:] God came in the body of Brahma. He came, narrated the knowledge, went away and the world continued to become sinful. Now it is certainly not so. The very prime task of the Father is to purify the sinful. He makes the impure world pure and then goes. It is not like the other religious fathers who come, narrate the knowledge and depart. The world continues to fall into the ditch. Likewise, [the Father] comes in the body of Brahma, narrates the knowledge and departs and the world of Brahmins continues to fall even more.
So the Father says, I indeed come to make pure. My aim is not to narrate the knowledge. What is the aim? To purify the sinful. And here, [the Father] is making the children pure directly. What does directly mean? Just like they give donations and charity in the path of Bhakti, so do they give it directly to God or do they give it through the gurus? They give it through the gurus. So it is called an indirect donation. They make attainment for one birth. Similarly, here, I come and make the children pure directly. Why did He say, ‘I make [the children] pure directly’? It should not happen like [it happened] in the path of Bhakti - the children entangled in the gurus, in different types of gurus and continued to fall. Whichever guru came, he sat [on the throne] calling himself Shiva (Shivoham) and it sat in their (people’s) intellect: yes, this one himself is God. So the world had to fall in any case. You fall by [following] the directions of many and rise by [following] the directions of the One. That is why He said: I have come here to purify the children directly.
You also understand. What? That the Father has come directly now; still, the knowledge does not sit in the intellect. And those who themselves don’t understand through the intellect, they cannot explain to others either. They don’t obtain the Shrimat at all. So, the ones who don’t obtain it cannot become the most elevated at all. They are definitely the ones who have fewer births. What post will those who don’t understand achieve? Then, it doesn’t matter, whether he is from here (the royal family) or from [among] the subjects. The more you do service, the higher the position you will attain. If you do disservice, you will receive a position according to it. The Father has said, you have to offer every bone of yours in service. You have to do all round service. We are ready to offer even our bones in the Father’s service.
Many daughters become eager [thinking:] how should we do service? Baba, rescue us from this bondage so that we engage in the service of God. Many will be benefited by it. The entire world does bodily service. What? The entire world does bodily service, and the Father does spiritual service. You children also do spiritual service. You are the helpers in the service of God. What is the sign of this? Spiritual service and bodily service; what will be their sign? [We attain] the stage of ascent (carti kalaa) through spiritual service and the stage of descent (utarti kalaa) through bodily service. If someone does spiritual service, his face will remain cheerful. Spirituality will drip from his face. He will experience lightness; otherwise he will feel heavy [in the opposite condition]. Both, the heart and the brain will feel heavy. Because of that you come down the Ladder. Now you attain the stage of ascent through this spiritual service. Everyone understands that so and so [brother] or so and so [sister] does more service than us. If they are good serviceable daughters, they can also manage the centre.
They sit in the class in an order (according to their rank). Here, Baba does not make them sit in order. If he makes them sit in order, they will feel defeated. They can understand, can’t they? If they cannot do the service of God, their position will surely become lower. There are many positions of different levels, aren’t there? But that is the Abode of Happiness (Sukhdhaam) and this is the Abode of Sorrow (Dukhdhaam). We don’t have any diseases and so on there. We have to use the intellect. We should think that we will attain a very low position. [This] should come in the intellect because we cannot do service. Those who cannot do service, will surely be doing disservice. We will attain a high position only by doing the service of God. So we should check ourself, ‘Am I a spiritual servant or am I a bodily servant? ’ Everyone knows about his stage.
Mama and Baba also have been doing service. There are good children as well. Though they are doing job or business, they are said to go and do service on half pay. It does not matter. Only those who are in the heart of Baba will sit on the peacock throne (taausi takht). They climb the heart [of Baba] more or less (according to their service). They come in the Vijaymaalaa (the rosary of victory) in the same way. They surrender as well as do service. Some are such that although they surrender, they don’t do service. So their position will also become very low in the royal family. The capital is being established through Shrimat. You would have never heard that somebody gives Shrimat to establish the capital or that the capital is established through studies. Did you ever hear? Did you see [anything like this]? Yes, you will have heard that if someone does charity and donations, he is born in a king’s family. But you will have never heard that someone attains the post of kingship through studies. Nobody knows [this].
You children sit and explain to the human beings with a stone-like intellect. Only those with a tamopradhaan [and] stone-like intellect will come to you. The Father explains: you have taken complete 84 births. You yourself have to go above now. All the others will keep hanging down. It is certainly very easy. You understand [the knowledge] in every cycle at different levels according to the spiritual effort. And the Father also gives remembrance and love more or less according to the spiritual effort. To whom will the Father give lots of remembrance and love? Those who remain engaged in service a lot, those who are very serviceable [the Father] gives them lots of remembrance and love. It is they who climb the heart [of the Father] as well. How will those who don’t do service climb the heart? If they don’t do service, they will surely be doing disservice. We must ask ourselves: have I climbed the heart of the Father? Can I become the bead (daana) of the rosary (maalaa)?
The illiterate ones will surely carry the burden before the literate ones. The Father certainly keeps explaining that the children should make spiritual effort. But if they do not have a role in the drama, no matter how much you rack your brains, they don’t ascend at all. They are influenced by some or other planetary influence (grahaacaari). They are influenced by the planetary influence? How many planets are there? There are nine planets. Just as there are nine categories (gotra) of Brahmins based on the names of the nine sages, similarly, there are nine planets in whose memorial nine gems are also made. Which is the best gem? Diamond (hiira). So, some belong to the clan of the hero actor. That is called the influence of Jupiter (Brahaspati). Brahastpati [means] the biggest husband, the husband of the husbands. His influence is very high. Then the others are number wise . Even among them there are inferior ones. So, they say, the influence of Rahu , the influence of Saturn (shanicar). If they are entangled with such [souls], their condition becomes bad. Then all the vices emerge just because of becoming body conscious. So the main severe disease is of body consciousness. And there is no trace of body consciousness in the Golden Age. Is it there? There is not even its name in the Golden Age. There, you have your fruits [of previous deeds] (prarabdh) [with you]. Here, you make spiritual effort [and] there, you enjoy its fruits. Acchaa. Om Shanti. (Concluded)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
वी.सी.डी. नं.1171, कैसेट नं.1657,
कस्मिला (उड़ीसा), मु.28.08.68, ता.22.09.09
भाग-1
ओमशान्ति। आज का रात्रि क्लास है 28.8.68 का रात्रि क्लास। आजकल बरसात छुट्टी लेकर जा रही है। बाबा हद की बात बोलते हैं या बेहद की बात बोलते हैं? बेहद की क्या बात बोली? (जिज्ञासु – बरसात छुट्टी लेकर जा रही है।) बरसात कौनसी? ज्ञान की बरसात छुट्टी लेकर जा रही है। अरे, फिर तो सूखा पड़ने लगेगा, अकाल पड़ेगा। बरसात चली जायेगी तो क्या शुरु हो जायेगा? अकाल पड़ेगा, सूखा पड़ेगा, मनन चिंतन मंथन चलेगा नहीं। चलेगा? चलेगा नहीं। फिर याद अच्छी आयेगी? याद की खुराक जिसे अनाज कहा जाता है उसकी पैदाइश होगी? देह का भोजन है स्थूल अनाज, जिससे खुराक बनती है। और उस खुराक को पचाने के लिए पानी चाहिए जो बरसात से आता है। अब यहाँ देह की तो बात है नहीं क्योंकि समझाने वाला देह का बाप नहीं है। देहधारियों का बाप है? देहधारियों का बाप समझाने वाला नहीं है। भल जो भी मनुष्य मात्र देहधारी है उन सब मनुष्य मात्र का पिता जो प्रजापिता कहा जाता है, शास्त्रों में उसकी संपूर्ण स्टेज का नाम प्रजापति दिया है, सारी प्रजा का पिता उस मनुष्य सृष्टि के पिता में वो सुप्रीम सोल बाप, आत्माओं का बाप आता है। जो आत्माओं का बाप स्वयं बिन्दु है अति सूक्ष्म, बिन्दु-2 आत्माओं का बाप है। और वो ऐसी आत्मा है तुरिया जो जन्म मरण के चक्र में नहीं आती है। वो आत्माओं का बेहद का बाप... क्या बोला? बरसात आजकल छुट्टी लेकर जा रही है। तो समझो अब ये पुरानी दुनिया भी छुट्टी लेकर जा रही है। जब विनाश होता है जिसे महाविनाश कहा जाता है, सारी दुनिया का विनाश होता है तो पहले-2 भरत में अकाल पड़ता है। लम्बे समय का अकाल पडे़ तो समझो कि अब ये दुनिया जाने वाली है। फिर नर्इ दुनिया का समय पूरा होगा तो छुट्टी लेकर जावेंगे। बाप समझाते हैं अभी ऐसे होना है, समय की बलिहारी है। समय तो पूरा होना है।
रावणराज्य में रावण कुछ समझते हैं क्या? जो रावण सम्प्रदाय हैं... रावण कहा जाता है रुलाने वाले को। Þरावैते लोकान इति रावणß। जो लोगों को रुलाता है उसको कहा जाता है रावण। आज की दुनिया में एक भी मनुष्य मात्र ऐसा नहीं है जिसको रावण न रुलाता हो। कोर्इ अंदर की मन की आँखों से रोता है, कोर्इ बाहर के आँसुओं से रोता है। लेकिन रोते सब हैं। तो ऐसे जो रुलाने वाले रावण सम्प्रदाय हैं वो इन बातों को कुछ समझते नहीं हैं। रावण इन महीन बातों के बारे में कुछ बोलते नहीं है। और उन रावण सम्प्रदाय की समझानी भी बाप देते हैं कि रावण क्या चीज है। मनुष्य तो समझते हैं दस सिर का कोर्इ रावण होगा। अब दस सिर का कोर्इ रावण हुआ होता मनुष्य जाति में तो उसके बाल बच्चे भी तो होते। कोर्इ मनुष्य देखें हैं आज की दुनिया में जो इतने सिरों वाले हो? सिर का मतलब क्या है? सिर का मतलब है बुद्धि। रावण ऐसी बुद्धि देने वाला है, मत देने वाला है जिसकी मत पर चल करके दुनिया भटक जाती है। उसकी मन, मत, अथवा बुद्धि रुपी सर एक प्रकार का है या दसियों प्रकार का है? दस तरह की बुद्धि देने वाला है। किसी आदमी को दस तरह से भटकाया जाय - कोर्इ कहे ये रास्ता है, दूसरा कहे ये रास्ता है, तीसरा कहे ये रास्ता है, दसों दिशाओं में दस रास्ते बता दिये जाये तो आदमी की बुद्धि भटकेगी, या ठिकाने पे पहुँचेगी? भटक जायेगी। तो ये रावण भटकाने वाला है।
इस रावण सम्प्रदाय की दुनिया में सारी दुनिया के मनुष्य मात्र के बुद्धि में ये बैठ जाता है कि भगवान सर्वव्यापी है। इधर है, उधर है, सामने है, पीछे है, नीचे है, ऊपर है, कण-2 में है, जानवरों का अवतार लेकर आता है। क्या-2 कहते रहते हैं। तो जब सर्वव्यापी बाप को मानने लगते हैं जो आत्माओं का बाप है उसकी ऐसी हालत कर देते हैं तो सर्वव्यापी मानने से बुद्धि एकाग्र होगी, या भटकेगी? सारी दुनिया की बुद्धि भटकाय दी है। किसने? रावण ने। जब बुद्धि भटक जाती है तो आदमी रास्ता भूल जाता है बजाये ठिकाने के पहुँचने के गर्त में चली जाती है बुद्धि। तो उस रावण की समझानी बाप देते हैं कि ये रावण कोर्इ एक मनुष्य नहीं है। एक मत देने वाला नहीं है। अनेक प्रकार की मत देने वाला ये दस सिर का रावण है। आज दुनिया में बड़े-2 दस धर्म फैले हुये हैं। और उन दस धर्मों के प्रणेता दस धर्मपितायें हुये हैं। गिनती करके देख लो। ये दस मतें मिल करके रावण बन जाता है।
बाप तो एक मत देते हैं। इसलिए उस एक ऊँच ते ऊँच बाप की ऊँच ते ऊँच मत है। मत अर्थात् बुद्धि। उस ऊँच ते ऊँच मत को कहा जाता है श्रीमत। जो श्रीमत देते हैं उस वाणी का नाम है श्रीमत भगवत गीता। परन्तु मनुष्यों ने समझा है कि मनुष्यों की जो लिखी हुर्इ गीता है संस्कृत में वो भगवान ने गार्इ है। अब इब्राहीम, बुद्ध, क्राइस्ट, गुरुनानक जो भी धर्मपितायें आये धर्म फैलाने वाले उन्होंने क्या गीत गाकर के सुनाया? उन्होंने जो सुनाया वो वर्षों के बाद जब उनकी जनरेशन बढ़ जाती है तब कुराण छपती है, एन्जिल बनती है, बाइबल बनती है, गुरुग्रंथ साहब बनता है। ऐसे नहीं कि उन धर्मपिताओं ने बैठ करके गीता लिखी, नहीं। वो तो आकर के मुख से डायरेक्ट सुनाते हैं, फिर उनके फॉलोअर्स बैठ करके किताबें बनाते हैं। ऐसे ही जो आदि सनातन देवी देवता धर्म की स्थापना करने वाला परमपिता परमात्मा शिव है वो भी गीता ज्ञान मुख से सुनाता है। कोर्इ कविता करके नहीं देता है। श्लोक नहीं सुनाता है। साधारण भाषा में इस दुनिया के जो सर्व साधारण मनुष्य है, उनको सुनाता है।
VCD No. 1171, C.No.1657, Kasmila (Orissa)
Mu.28.08.68, Dt.22.09.09
Part-1
Om Shanti. Today’s night class is of the 28.08.68. Nowadays, rain is on holidays. Does Baba speak [about] the limited topics or the unlimited topics? What unlimited topic did He say? Which rain? The rain of knowledge is on holidays. Arey, then drought will start, there will be famine. If it stops raining, what will start? There will be famine, drought, thinking and churning won't take place. Will it take place? It won't take place. Then will you remember [the Father] well? Will the production of the food (khuraak) of remembrance which is called grain (anaaj) take place? The food of the body is the physical anaaj from which food is made. And to digest that food, water that comes from rain is required. Now, it is not at all about the body here; because it is not the Father of the body who explains. Is he the Father of the bodily beings? It is not the Father of the bodily beings who explains. Although the Father of all the bodily beings who is called Prajapita... his complete stage has been named Prajapati in the scriptures, the Father of all the subjects. The Supreme Soul Father, the Father of the souls comes in that Father of the human world. The Father of the souls is himself a very subtle point; He is the Father of the point like souls. And He is such a unique soul who doesn’t come in the cycle of birth and death. That unlimited Father of the souls... what was said? Nowadays rain is on holidays. So think that this old world is also taking leave now. When the destruction, which is called the great destruction, takes place, when the destruction of the entire world takes place, then famine occurs in India first of all. If the famine continues for a long time, consider that this world is going to end now. Then, when the time of [going to] the new world comes, we will take leave [of the old world] and go. The Father explains: It has to happen like this now; this is the glory of time. The time has to certainly complete.
In the kingdom of Ravan, does Ravan understand anything? Those who belong to Ravan’s community... the one who makes [others] cry is called Ravan. Raavayte lokaan iti Ravana. The one who makes people cry is called Ravan. There isn’t even a single human being in today’s world whom Ravan doesn’t make cry. Some cry through the internal eyes of the mind, some cry externally with tears. But everyone certainly cries. So, those who belong to the community of Ravan who makes [others] cry don’t understand these topics at all. Ravan doesn’t speak anything regarding these subtle topics. And it is the Father who explains about those who belong to the community of Ravan. [He tells us:] What Ravan is. Human beings think there must be some Ravan with 10 heads. Now, had there been any Ravan with 10 heads in the human race, his children would also be there. Have you seen any human beings in today’s world having so many heads? What does head mean? Head means intellect. Ravan is the one who gives such an intellect, such a direction that by following it the world is misled. Is his mind, direction or intellect like head of one kind or 10 kinds? He is the one who gives 10 kinds of intellect. If someone is misled in 10 ways, one says: This is the way, the other says: This is the way, the third one says: This is the way; if he is told 10 ways in 10 directions, will the intellect of that man wander or reach the destination? It will wander. So, this Ravan misleads [us].
This sits in the intellect of all the human being in the world of Ravan’s community that God is omnipresent. He is here, there, He is in front [of us], behind [us], below, above and in every particle. He takes the incarnation of animals and comes. What all they keep saying! So, when they start considering the Father, who is the Father of the souls to be omnipresent, when they make His situation such, then... by considering Him to be omnipresent will the intellect concentrate or be misled? He has misled the intellect of the entire world. Who? Ravan. When the intellect is misled, man forgets the way. Instead of reaching the destination his intellect falls into the pit. So, the Father gives the explanation of that Ravan: This Ravan is not one human being. He is not the one who gives one direction. It is the ten headed Ravan who gives several kinds of directions. 10 main religions have spread in the world today. And there have been the founders, the 10 religious fathers of those 10 religions. Count [them] and see. These 10 directions come together and become Ravan.
The Father gives just one direction. That is why, the direction of that one highest on high Father is the highest. Direction means intellect. That highest on high direction is called Shrimat. The direction that He gives, the name of that Vani is Shrimat Bhagwat Gita. But people have understood that the Gita written by the human beings in Sanskrit was sung by God. Now Abraham, Buddha, Christ, Guru Nanak, whichever religious fathers came to spread their religion, did they sing a song? Whatever they narrated; after many years when their generation increases, then the Quran is prepared, the Anjel is prepared, the Bible is prepared, the Guru Granth Sahib is prepared. It is not that those religious fathers sat and wrote the Gita. No. They come and narrate [the knowledge] directly through the mouth. Later on their followers sit and write the books. In the same way, the Supreme Father Supreme Soul Shiva who establishes the Ancient Deity Religion also narrates the knowledge of the Gita through the mouth. He doesn’t give it in the form of some poem. He doesn’t narrate any shloka (verse). He narrates it to the ordinary people of this world in a simple language. ... (To be continued.)
कस्मिला (उड़ीसा), मु.28.08.68, ता.22.09.09
भाग-1
ओमशान्ति। आज का रात्रि क्लास है 28.8.68 का रात्रि क्लास। आजकल बरसात छुट्टी लेकर जा रही है। बाबा हद की बात बोलते हैं या बेहद की बात बोलते हैं? बेहद की क्या बात बोली? (जिज्ञासु – बरसात छुट्टी लेकर जा रही है।) बरसात कौनसी? ज्ञान की बरसात छुट्टी लेकर जा रही है। अरे, फिर तो सूखा पड़ने लगेगा, अकाल पड़ेगा। बरसात चली जायेगी तो क्या शुरु हो जायेगा? अकाल पड़ेगा, सूखा पड़ेगा, मनन चिंतन मंथन चलेगा नहीं। चलेगा? चलेगा नहीं। फिर याद अच्छी आयेगी? याद की खुराक जिसे अनाज कहा जाता है उसकी पैदाइश होगी? देह का भोजन है स्थूल अनाज, जिससे खुराक बनती है। और उस खुराक को पचाने के लिए पानी चाहिए जो बरसात से आता है। अब यहाँ देह की तो बात है नहीं क्योंकि समझाने वाला देह का बाप नहीं है। देहधारियों का बाप है? देहधारियों का बाप समझाने वाला नहीं है। भल जो भी मनुष्य मात्र देहधारी है उन सब मनुष्य मात्र का पिता जो प्रजापिता कहा जाता है, शास्त्रों में उसकी संपूर्ण स्टेज का नाम प्रजापति दिया है, सारी प्रजा का पिता उस मनुष्य सृष्टि के पिता में वो सुप्रीम सोल बाप, आत्माओं का बाप आता है। जो आत्माओं का बाप स्वयं बिन्दु है अति सूक्ष्म, बिन्दु-2 आत्माओं का बाप है। और वो ऐसी आत्मा है तुरिया जो जन्म मरण के चक्र में नहीं आती है। वो आत्माओं का बेहद का बाप... क्या बोला? बरसात आजकल छुट्टी लेकर जा रही है। तो समझो अब ये पुरानी दुनिया भी छुट्टी लेकर जा रही है। जब विनाश होता है जिसे महाविनाश कहा जाता है, सारी दुनिया का विनाश होता है तो पहले-2 भरत में अकाल पड़ता है। लम्बे समय का अकाल पडे़ तो समझो कि अब ये दुनिया जाने वाली है। फिर नर्इ दुनिया का समय पूरा होगा तो छुट्टी लेकर जावेंगे। बाप समझाते हैं अभी ऐसे होना है, समय की बलिहारी है। समय तो पूरा होना है।
रावणराज्य में रावण कुछ समझते हैं क्या? जो रावण सम्प्रदाय हैं... रावण कहा जाता है रुलाने वाले को। Þरावैते लोकान इति रावणß। जो लोगों को रुलाता है उसको कहा जाता है रावण। आज की दुनिया में एक भी मनुष्य मात्र ऐसा नहीं है जिसको रावण न रुलाता हो। कोर्इ अंदर की मन की आँखों से रोता है, कोर्इ बाहर के आँसुओं से रोता है। लेकिन रोते सब हैं। तो ऐसे जो रुलाने वाले रावण सम्प्रदाय हैं वो इन बातों को कुछ समझते नहीं हैं। रावण इन महीन बातों के बारे में कुछ बोलते नहीं है। और उन रावण सम्प्रदाय की समझानी भी बाप देते हैं कि रावण क्या चीज है। मनुष्य तो समझते हैं दस सिर का कोर्इ रावण होगा। अब दस सिर का कोर्इ रावण हुआ होता मनुष्य जाति में तो उसके बाल बच्चे भी तो होते। कोर्इ मनुष्य देखें हैं आज की दुनिया में जो इतने सिरों वाले हो? सिर का मतलब क्या है? सिर का मतलब है बुद्धि। रावण ऐसी बुद्धि देने वाला है, मत देने वाला है जिसकी मत पर चल करके दुनिया भटक जाती है। उसकी मन, मत, अथवा बुद्धि रुपी सर एक प्रकार का है या दसियों प्रकार का है? दस तरह की बुद्धि देने वाला है। किसी आदमी को दस तरह से भटकाया जाय - कोर्इ कहे ये रास्ता है, दूसरा कहे ये रास्ता है, तीसरा कहे ये रास्ता है, दसों दिशाओं में दस रास्ते बता दिये जाये तो आदमी की बुद्धि भटकेगी, या ठिकाने पे पहुँचेगी? भटक जायेगी। तो ये रावण भटकाने वाला है।
इस रावण सम्प्रदाय की दुनिया में सारी दुनिया के मनुष्य मात्र के बुद्धि में ये बैठ जाता है कि भगवान सर्वव्यापी है। इधर है, उधर है, सामने है, पीछे है, नीचे है, ऊपर है, कण-2 में है, जानवरों का अवतार लेकर आता है। क्या-2 कहते रहते हैं। तो जब सर्वव्यापी बाप को मानने लगते हैं जो आत्माओं का बाप है उसकी ऐसी हालत कर देते हैं तो सर्वव्यापी मानने से बुद्धि एकाग्र होगी, या भटकेगी? सारी दुनिया की बुद्धि भटकाय दी है। किसने? रावण ने। जब बुद्धि भटक जाती है तो आदमी रास्ता भूल जाता है बजाये ठिकाने के पहुँचने के गर्त में चली जाती है बुद्धि। तो उस रावण की समझानी बाप देते हैं कि ये रावण कोर्इ एक मनुष्य नहीं है। एक मत देने वाला नहीं है। अनेक प्रकार की मत देने वाला ये दस सिर का रावण है। आज दुनिया में बड़े-2 दस धर्म फैले हुये हैं। और उन दस धर्मों के प्रणेता दस धर्मपितायें हुये हैं। गिनती करके देख लो। ये दस मतें मिल करके रावण बन जाता है।
बाप तो एक मत देते हैं। इसलिए उस एक ऊँच ते ऊँच बाप की ऊँच ते ऊँच मत है। मत अर्थात् बुद्धि। उस ऊँच ते ऊँच मत को कहा जाता है श्रीमत। जो श्रीमत देते हैं उस वाणी का नाम है श्रीमत भगवत गीता। परन्तु मनुष्यों ने समझा है कि मनुष्यों की जो लिखी हुर्इ गीता है संस्कृत में वो भगवान ने गार्इ है। अब इब्राहीम, बुद्ध, क्राइस्ट, गुरुनानक जो भी धर्मपितायें आये धर्म फैलाने वाले उन्होंने क्या गीत गाकर के सुनाया? उन्होंने जो सुनाया वो वर्षों के बाद जब उनकी जनरेशन बढ़ जाती है तब कुराण छपती है, एन्जिल बनती है, बाइबल बनती है, गुरुग्रंथ साहब बनता है। ऐसे नहीं कि उन धर्मपिताओं ने बैठ करके गीता लिखी, नहीं। वो तो आकर के मुख से डायरेक्ट सुनाते हैं, फिर उनके फॉलोअर्स बैठ करके किताबें बनाते हैं। ऐसे ही जो आदि सनातन देवी देवता धर्म की स्थापना करने वाला परमपिता परमात्मा शिव है वो भी गीता ज्ञान मुख से सुनाता है। कोर्इ कविता करके नहीं देता है। श्लोक नहीं सुनाता है। साधारण भाषा में इस दुनिया के जो सर्व साधारण मनुष्य है, उनको सुनाता है।
VCD No. 1171, C.No.1657, Kasmila (Orissa)
Mu.28.08.68, Dt.22.09.09
Part-1
Om Shanti. Today’s night class is of the 28.08.68. Nowadays, rain is on holidays. Does Baba speak [about] the limited topics or the unlimited topics? What unlimited topic did He say? Which rain? The rain of knowledge is on holidays. Arey, then drought will start, there will be famine. If it stops raining, what will start? There will be famine, drought, thinking and churning won't take place. Will it take place? It won't take place. Then will you remember [the Father] well? Will the production of the food (khuraak) of remembrance which is called grain (anaaj) take place? The food of the body is the physical anaaj from which food is made. And to digest that food, water that comes from rain is required. Now, it is not at all about the body here; because it is not the Father of the body who explains. Is he the Father of the bodily beings? It is not the Father of the bodily beings who explains. Although the Father of all the bodily beings who is called Prajapita... his complete stage has been named Prajapati in the scriptures, the Father of all the subjects. The Supreme Soul Father, the Father of the souls comes in that Father of the human world. The Father of the souls is himself a very subtle point; He is the Father of the point like souls. And He is such a unique soul who doesn’t come in the cycle of birth and death. That unlimited Father of the souls... what was said? Nowadays rain is on holidays. So think that this old world is also taking leave now. When the destruction, which is called the great destruction, takes place, when the destruction of the entire world takes place, then famine occurs in India first of all. If the famine continues for a long time, consider that this world is going to end now. Then, when the time of [going to] the new world comes, we will take leave [of the old world] and go. The Father explains: It has to happen like this now; this is the glory of time. The time has to certainly complete.
In the kingdom of Ravan, does Ravan understand anything? Those who belong to Ravan’s community... the one who makes [others] cry is called Ravan. Raavayte lokaan iti Ravana. The one who makes people cry is called Ravan. There isn’t even a single human being in today’s world whom Ravan doesn’t make cry. Some cry through the internal eyes of the mind, some cry externally with tears. But everyone certainly cries. So, those who belong to the community of Ravan who makes [others] cry don’t understand these topics at all. Ravan doesn’t speak anything regarding these subtle topics. And it is the Father who explains about those who belong to the community of Ravan. [He tells us:] What Ravan is. Human beings think there must be some Ravan with 10 heads. Now, had there been any Ravan with 10 heads in the human race, his children would also be there. Have you seen any human beings in today’s world having so many heads? What does head mean? Head means intellect. Ravan is the one who gives such an intellect, such a direction that by following it the world is misled. Is his mind, direction or intellect like head of one kind or 10 kinds? He is the one who gives 10 kinds of intellect. If someone is misled in 10 ways, one says: This is the way, the other says: This is the way, the third one says: This is the way; if he is told 10 ways in 10 directions, will the intellect of that man wander or reach the destination? It will wander. So, this Ravan misleads [us].
This sits in the intellect of all the human being in the world of Ravan’s community that God is omnipresent. He is here, there, He is in front [of us], behind [us], below, above and in every particle. He takes the incarnation of animals and comes. What all they keep saying! So, when they start considering the Father, who is the Father of the souls to be omnipresent, when they make His situation such, then... by considering Him to be omnipresent will the intellect concentrate or be misled? He has misled the intellect of the entire world. Who? Ravan. When the intellect is misled, man forgets the way. Instead of reaching the destination his intellect falls into the pit. So, the Father gives the explanation of that Ravan: This Ravan is not one human being. He is not the one who gives one direction. It is the ten headed Ravan who gives several kinds of directions. 10 main religions have spread in the world today. And there have been the founders, the 10 religious fathers of those 10 religions. Count [them] and see. These 10 directions come together and become Ravan.
The Father gives just one direction. That is why, the direction of that one highest on high Father is the highest. Direction means intellect. That highest on high direction is called Shrimat. The direction that He gives, the name of that Vani is Shrimat Bhagwat Gita. But people have understood that the Gita written by the human beings in Sanskrit was sung by God. Now Abraham, Buddha, Christ, Guru Nanak, whichever religious fathers came to spread their religion, did they sing a song? Whatever they narrated; after many years when their generation increases, then the Quran is prepared, the Anjel is prepared, the Bible is prepared, the Guru Granth Sahib is prepared. It is not that those religious fathers sat and wrote the Gita. No. They come and narrate [the knowledge] directly through the mouth. Later on their followers sit and write the books. In the same way, the Supreme Father Supreme Soul Shiva who establishes the Ancient Deity Religion also narrates the knowledge of the Gita through the mouth. He doesn’t give it in the form of some poem. He doesn’t narrate any shloka (verse). He narrates it to the ordinary people of this world in a simple language. ... (To be continued.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
वी.सी.डी. नं.1171, कैसेट नं.1657, कस्मिला (उड़ीसा),
मु.28.08.68, ता.22.09.09
भाग-2
भोले-2 बाप के भोले-2 बच्चे उस वाणी को प्यार करते हैं। तो देखो इस बात की यादगार में उन्होंने रामलीला बनाय दी है। रावण को दस सिर वाला दिखाते हैं और राम को एक सिर वाला दिखाते हैं। रावण देहभिमानी है। इसलिए रावण का बड़ा चित्र बनाते हैं। बड़ा पुतला बनाते जाते हैं। दुनिया में मनुष्यों का देहभिमान बढ़ रहा है या देहअहंकार घट रहा है? बढ़ रहा है। तो यादगार में दिन प्रति दिन रामलीला मनाते हैं, तो रावण का पुतला और ही बड़ा बनाते जाते हैं। रावण के मुकाबले राम तो बहुत छोटा है। अति सूक्ष्म, जैसे आत्मा सूक्ष्म है, ऐसे आत्माभिमानी अति सूक्ष्म है। और इस दुनिया में भी जब आता है तो ऐसे छोटे मोटे साधारण तन में आता है कि दुनिया के लोग उसको पहचान ही नहीं पाते। तो बाप बताते हैं कि रावण कौन है और राम कौन है। ये बात बाप के सिवाय और कोर्इ बताय ही नहीं सकता। राम है आत्माभिमानी और रावण है देहभिमानी, देहअहंकारी। देह का अहंकार रखने वाले, बाहुबल का अहंकार रखने वाले होते हैं। वो बाहुबल का प्रयोग करते हैं। बाहुबल के प्रयोग से राज्य का संचालन करते हैं। उनमें आत्मा का बल नहीं होता। तो आत्मा का प्यार नहीं हो सकता।
भगवान आकर जो दुनिया स्थापन करते हैं वो आत्मिक स्थित वाली देवताओं की दुनिया है। देवतायें अपन को और दूसरों को ज्योति बिन्दु आत्मा के रुप में देखने के आदि होते हैं। उनकी बुद्धि में देह का आकर्षण नहीं होता है। देह का आकर्षण नहीं होता है तो देह का सुख भी नहीं होता है। देवतायें तो हैं ही अतीन्द्रिय सुख भोगने वाले परन्तु वो संपूर्ण देवतायें हैं। तो देवताओं की प्रजा वो भी देवता होगी। यथा राजा-तथा प्रजा और रावण की प्रजा भी क्या होगी? रावण है असुर। असुर माने देवता नहीं है। एक दूसरे की सुर में सुर मिलाके बात नहीं करते हैं। फौरन उस बात को काट देंगे, मारे अहंकार के कारण। उनको कहते हैं असुर। वो असुर आसुरी प्रजा वाले होते हैं। यथा राजा तथा प्रजा। जैसे कोर्इ गुस्से में आते हैं तो कह देते हैं ये तो आसुरी राज्य, रावणराज्य है। परन्तु ये रावणराज्य कैसे है सचमुच ये कोर्इ जानते नहीं हैं। कैसे है रावणराज्य? यहाँ राज्य करने वाले भी रावण सम्प्रदाय और प्रजा भी रावण सम्प्र्रदाय है। तुम बच्चों को अभी समझ मिली है कि दुनिया में कितना अज्ञान है कि न रावण का रुप जानते हैं, न राम का रुप जानते हैं। न रावण सम्प्रदाय को पहचानते हैं, न राम सम्प्रदाय को पहचानते हैं। क्या पहचान बतार्इ? रावण सम्प्रदाय होंगे देहअहंकारी, बाहुबल का उपयोग करने वाले। और राम सम्प्रदाय होंगे आत्माभिमानी। आत्मिक प्यार से काम लेने वाले। किसीके ऊपर जोर जबरदस्ती करने वाले नहीं हो सकते।
पहले हम भी अज्ञानी थे जब हमने परमपिता परमात्मा बाप को नहीं पहचाना था। हम भी अज्ञानी थे, तो न बाप को जानते थे, न बाप के बच्चों को जानते थे। रावण को भी नहीं जानते थे, तो रावण की प्रजा को भी नहीं जानत थे। तो बच्चों को सिर्फ दो बातों में विजय पानी है। किसके बच्चों को? परमपिता परमात्मा के जो बच्चे हैं उस परमात्मा के बच्चों को सिर्फ दो बातों में विजय पानी है। सन्यासी भी अपनी भूल महसूस करेंगे। क्या भूल महसूस करेंगे? बरोबर हमारी बुद्धि में नहीं बैठता। शास्त्रों में भी लिखा हुआ है भीष्म पितामह जैसे सन्यासियों को कन्या ने बाण मारे। कन्या का नाम क्या था? शिखण्डी। शिखा कहते हैं चोटी को। अण्डा या अण्डी कहते हैं बीज को। जो विराट रुपी मनुष्य सृष्टि है वो विराट पुरुष के रुप में दिखार्इ जाती है। विष्णु का विराट रुप दिखाते हैं ना। उस विराट रुप में चोटी के ब्राह्मण भी हैं फिर मस्तक समान देवतायें भी हैं, भुजा समान क्षत्रिय भी हैं, जंघाओं और पेट समान वैश्य भी हैं, और पाँव के समान शूद्र भी हैं।
ऊँचे ते ऊँचे ब्राह्मण सो देवता बनने वाले और नीच ते नीच शूद्र सम्प्रदाय भी है। शूद्र उनको कहा जाता है जो क्षुद्र कार्य करते हैं। जैसे कीड़े, मकोड़े, पशु, पक्षी क्या करते हैं? उनको पता ही नहीं है हमारी माँ कौन है, बहन कौन है, पुत्री कौन है। जानते हैं क्या? नहीं जानते हैं तो माँ के ऊपर भी अत्याचार, बहन के ऊपर भी अत्याचार और फिर बेटी के ऊपर भी अत्याचारी बनते हैं।
ऐसे अत्याचारियों को पवित्र कन्यायें... कन्या सबसे जास्ती पवित्र होती हैं। उन पवित्र कन्याओं ने ज्ञान बाण मारे हैं। तब उन सन्यासियों ने कहा है भीष्म पितामह जैसे सन्यासियों ने कि बरोबर ये तो र्इश्वर का ज्ञान है। जिस र्इश्वर के ज्ञान ने हम धुरंधर सन्यासियों को भी धराशायी कर दिया। वो सर्वव्यापी का ज्ञान देन वाले सन्यासी तुम्हारा भी मुकाबला नहीं करते हैं जब तुम उनको समझाते हो कि भगवान सर्वव्यापी नहीं है, वो तो इस सृष्टि पर एकव्यापी होकर के आता है। और एक बाप है सारी मनुष्य सृष्टि का उस एक ऊँच ते ऊँच बाप जिसे एडम, आदम, आदिदेव कहा जाता है उसमें ही आता है। वो सन्यासी शास्त्रों में पढ़ते भी हैं Þत्वम आदिदेव: पुरुष: पुराण:ß तुम आदिदेव हो, आदि पुरुष हो, परन्तु फिर समझते नहीं हैं कि वो आदिदेव शंकर कैसे है।
शंकर साकरी है, मूर्तमान है, या अमूर्त निराकारी है? शंकर की तो मूर्ति है। वो तो साकारी है। उसमें जो प्रवेश करने वाला शिव है वो निराकारी है। और वो सदैव निराकारी है। निराकारी स्टेज में रहने वाला है। इसलिए शंकर के मस्तक में दो आँखों के साथ-2 तीसरा नेत्र खड़ा हुआ भी दिखाते हैं। त्रिनेत्री कहा जाता है। वो शिव नेत्र कहा जाता है। तीसरा नेत्र का नाम क्या है? शिव नेत्र। उस जन्म मरण के चक्र से न्यारी आत्मा का नाम ही शिव है। वो कभी भी जन्म मरण के चक्र में नहीं आता। और जिसमें प्रवेश होकर के संसार में प्रत्यक्ष होता है उसको आप समान बनाता है। निराकारी, निर्विकारी, निरहंकारी बनाता है। जो निराकारी, निर्विकारी निरहंकारी शिव है वो शंकर को भी निराकारी, निर्विकारी, निरहंकारी बनाता है। नहीं तो शंकर किसकी याद में बैठा है? शंकर भी देवता है। देवताओं में बड़ा देवता है महादेव है। भगवान नहीं है। भगवान तो उसमें प्रवेश करता है। और प्रवेश करके आप समान बनाता है। वो भगवान तो एक है। और एक ही सत्य सुनाता है। अनेक प्रकार की बातें नहीं बनाता।
VCD No. 1171, C.No.1657, Kasmila (Orissa)
Mu.28.08.68, Dt.22.09.09
Part-2
The innocent children of the innocent Father love that Vani. So look, they have made the Ramleela as the memorial of this. Ravan is shown to have 10 heads and Ram is shown to have one head. Ravan is body conscious. That is why big pictures of Ravan are made. They keep making big effigies [of him]. Is the body consciousness of the human beings in the world increasing or is the ego of their body decreasing? It is increasing. So, when the Ramleela is celebrated year after year as its memorial, they keep making the effigy of Ravan bigger and bigger. Compared to Ravan, Ram is very small. [He] is very subtle; just as the soul is subtle, he is soul conscious [and] very subtle. Even when He comes in this world, He comes in such an ordinary body that the people of the world are just unable to recognize him. So, the Father says who Ravan is and who Ram is. No one other than the Father can tell [us] this at all. Ram is soul conscious and Ravan is body conscious, the one with bodily arrogance. Those who have the ego of their body have ego of their physical power. They make use of the physical power. They manage their kingdom by using the physical power. They don’t possess the power of the soul. So, they cannot have the love of the soul.
The world that God establishes when He comes is the world of the deities with a soul conscious stage. Deities are habituated to see themselves and others as a point of light soul. There isn’t the bodily attraction in their intellect. As they have no bodily attraction, they don’t [experience] the bodily pleasures either. In fact the deities are the ones who enjoy the super sensuous joy; but those are the complete deities. So, the subjects of the deities will also be deities. As is the king, so are the subjects. And what will the subjects of Ravan also be? Ravan is a demon (asur). Asur means he is not a deity. They don’t tread in tune with each other. They will immediately contradict [something that the others say] out of ego; they are called asur. Those demons have demonic subjects. As is the king, so are the subjects. Just like when someone becomes angry, he says: This is a demonic kingdom, the kingdom of Ravan. But, no one knows how this is the kingdom of Ravan in reality. How is [this] the kingdom of Ravan? Here, the rulers as well as the subjects belong to the community of Ravan. You children have now understood how much ignorance there is in the world. [There is so much ignorance] that they neither know the form of Ravan nor Ram. Neither do they recognize the community of Ravan nor the community of Ram. What identification has been mentioned? The ones belonging to the community of Ravan will have bodily arrogance, the ones who use physical power and the ones belonging to the community of Ram will be soul conscious. [They will be] the ones who make use of spiritual love. They cannot be the ones who make use of force over others.
Earlier, we too were ignorant when we had not recognized the Supreme Father Supreme Soul Father. When we were ignorant we neither knew the Father nor the children of the Father. We didn’t know Ravanor his subjects either. So, the children should gain victory over just two things. Whose children? The children of the Supreme Father Supreme Soul should gain victory over just two things. Even the Sanyasis will realize their mistake. What mistake will they realize? [They will say:] Definitely it does not sit in our intellect. It has been written even in the scriptures: a virgin shot arrows at the sanyasis like Bhishma Pitamah . What was the name of that virgin? Shikhandi. The top-knot is called shikhaa. A seed is called andaa or andi (egg). The gigantic human world is shown in the form of the viraat purush (cosmic form). The universal form of Vishnu is shown, isn’t it? In that universal form, there are the top-knot Brahmins, the deities in the form of the forehead, the Kshatriyas in the form of arms, the Vaishyas in the form of thighs and stomach as well as the Shudras in the form of feet.
There are the highest on high Brahmins who become deities and there are also the lowest ones who belong to the community of Shudras. Those who perform lowly acts are called Shudra. For example, what do the insects, spiders, animals and birds do? They don’t at all know who their mother, sister [or] daughter is. Do they know it? As they don’t know, they commit atrocities against their mother, sister as well as daughter.
The pure virgins… to such atrocious ones… a virgin is the purest. Those pure virgins have shot the arrows of knowledge [at them]. It is then that those sanyasis, the sanyasis like Bhishma Pitamah have said: Indeed this is the knowledge of God; the knowledge of God which has made even the great sanyasis like us fall down to the ground. Those sanyasis who give the knowledge of omnipresence don’t even confront you when you explain [to them]: God is not omnipresent; He comes to this world being present in one [being]. And the one Father of the entire human world; He comes only in that one highest on high Father, who is called Adam, Aadam, Adidev. Those Sanyasis also read in the scriptures “twam adidevha purushah puraanaha” [i.e.] you are Adidev , the first man; but then they don’t understand how that Adidev is Shankar.
Is Shankar corporeal, the one having a physical form (muurtmaan) or is he the one without a physical form (amuurt), incorporeal? In fact, there is the idol of Shankar. He is corporeal. Shiva, who enters him is incorporeal. And He is always incorporeal. He is the one who stays in the incorporeal stage. This is why, along with the two eyes on the forehead of Shankar the third eye is also shown in a horizontal position. He is called Trinetri . That is called the Shiva netra (eye of Shiva). What is the name of the third eye? Shiva netra. The very name of that soul who is beyond the cycle of birth and death is Shiva. He never comes in the cycle of birth and death. And the one whom He enters and is revealed in the world, He makes him equal to Himself. He makes him incorporeal, vice less, egoless. Shiva, who is incorporeal, vice less, egoless makes even Shankar incorporeal, vice less, egoless. Otherwise, in whose remembrance is Shankar sitting? Shankar is also a deity. He is the greatest deity among the deities, he is Mahadev. He is not God. God enters him. And after entering him He makes him equal to Himself. There is one God and He narrates only one truth. He doesn’t make various stories. ... (To be continued.)
मु.28.08.68, ता.22.09.09
भाग-2
भोले-2 बाप के भोले-2 बच्चे उस वाणी को प्यार करते हैं। तो देखो इस बात की यादगार में उन्होंने रामलीला बनाय दी है। रावण को दस सिर वाला दिखाते हैं और राम को एक सिर वाला दिखाते हैं। रावण देहभिमानी है। इसलिए रावण का बड़ा चित्र बनाते हैं। बड़ा पुतला बनाते जाते हैं। दुनिया में मनुष्यों का देहभिमान बढ़ रहा है या देहअहंकार घट रहा है? बढ़ रहा है। तो यादगार में दिन प्रति दिन रामलीला मनाते हैं, तो रावण का पुतला और ही बड़ा बनाते जाते हैं। रावण के मुकाबले राम तो बहुत छोटा है। अति सूक्ष्म, जैसे आत्मा सूक्ष्म है, ऐसे आत्माभिमानी अति सूक्ष्म है। और इस दुनिया में भी जब आता है तो ऐसे छोटे मोटे साधारण तन में आता है कि दुनिया के लोग उसको पहचान ही नहीं पाते। तो बाप बताते हैं कि रावण कौन है और राम कौन है। ये बात बाप के सिवाय और कोर्इ बताय ही नहीं सकता। राम है आत्माभिमानी और रावण है देहभिमानी, देहअहंकारी। देह का अहंकार रखने वाले, बाहुबल का अहंकार रखने वाले होते हैं। वो बाहुबल का प्रयोग करते हैं। बाहुबल के प्रयोग से राज्य का संचालन करते हैं। उनमें आत्मा का बल नहीं होता। तो आत्मा का प्यार नहीं हो सकता।
भगवान आकर जो दुनिया स्थापन करते हैं वो आत्मिक स्थित वाली देवताओं की दुनिया है। देवतायें अपन को और दूसरों को ज्योति बिन्दु आत्मा के रुप में देखने के आदि होते हैं। उनकी बुद्धि में देह का आकर्षण नहीं होता है। देह का आकर्षण नहीं होता है तो देह का सुख भी नहीं होता है। देवतायें तो हैं ही अतीन्द्रिय सुख भोगने वाले परन्तु वो संपूर्ण देवतायें हैं। तो देवताओं की प्रजा वो भी देवता होगी। यथा राजा-तथा प्रजा और रावण की प्रजा भी क्या होगी? रावण है असुर। असुर माने देवता नहीं है। एक दूसरे की सुर में सुर मिलाके बात नहीं करते हैं। फौरन उस बात को काट देंगे, मारे अहंकार के कारण। उनको कहते हैं असुर। वो असुर आसुरी प्रजा वाले होते हैं। यथा राजा तथा प्रजा। जैसे कोर्इ गुस्से में आते हैं तो कह देते हैं ये तो आसुरी राज्य, रावणराज्य है। परन्तु ये रावणराज्य कैसे है सचमुच ये कोर्इ जानते नहीं हैं। कैसे है रावणराज्य? यहाँ राज्य करने वाले भी रावण सम्प्रदाय और प्रजा भी रावण सम्प्र्रदाय है। तुम बच्चों को अभी समझ मिली है कि दुनिया में कितना अज्ञान है कि न रावण का रुप जानते हैं, न राम का रुप जानते हैं। न रावण सम्प्रदाय को पहचानते हैं, न राम सम्प्रदाय को पहचानते हैं। क्या पहचान बतार्इ? रावण सम्प्रदाय होंगे देहअहंकारी, बाहुबल का उपयोग करने वाले। और राम सम्प्रदाय होंगे आत्माभिमानी। आत्मिक प्यार से काम लेने वाले। किसीके ऊपर जोर जबरदस्ती करने वाले नहीं हो सकते।
पहले हम भी अज्ञानी थे जब हमने परमपिता परमात्मा बाप को नहीं पहचाना था। हम भी अज्ञानी थे, तो न बाप को जानते थे, न बाप के बच्चों को जानते थे। रावण को भी नहीं जानते थे, तो रावण की प्रजा को भी नहीं जानत थे। तो बच्चों को सिर्फ दो बातों में विजय पानी है। किसके बच्चों को? परमपिता परमात्मा के जो बच्चे हैं उस परमात्मा के बच्चों को सिर्फ दो बातों में विजय पानी है। सन्यासी भी अपनी भूल महसूस करेंगे। क्या भूल महसूस करेंगे? बरोबर हमारी बुद्धि में नहीं बैठता। शास्त्रों में भी लिखा हुआ है भीष्म पितामह जैसे सन्यासियों को कन्या ने बाण मारे। कन्या का नाम क्या था? शिखण्डी। शिखा कहते हैं चोटी को। अण्डा या अण्डी कहते हैं बीज को। जो विराट रुपी मनुष्य सृष्टि है वो विराट पुरुष के रुप में दिखार्इ जाती है। विष्णु का विराट रुप दिखाते हैं ना। उस विराट रुप में चोटी के ब्राह्मण भी हैं फिर मस्तक समान देवतायें भी हैं, भुजा समान क्षत्रिय भी हैं, जंघाओं और पेट समान वैश्य भी हैं, और पाँव के समान शूद्र भी हैं।
ऊँचे ते ऊँचे ब्राह्मण सो देवता बनने वाले और नीच ते नीच शूद्र सम्प्रदाय भी है। शूद्र उनको कहा जाता है जो क्षुद्र कार्य करते हैं। जैसे कीड़े, मकोड़े, पशु, पक्षी क्या करते हैं? उनको पता ही नहीं है हमारी माँ कौन है, बहन कौन है, पुत्री कौन है। जानते हैं क्या? नहीं जानते हैं तो माँ के ऊपर भी अत्याचार, बहन के ऊपर भी अत्याचार और फिर बेटी के ऊपर भी अत्याचारी बनते हैं।
ऐसे अत्याचारियों को पवित्र कन्यायें... कन्या सबसे जास्ती पवित्र होती हैं। उन पवित्र कन्याओं ने ज्ञान बाण मारे हैं। तब उन सन्यासियों ने कहा है भीष्म पितामह जैसे सन्यासियों ने कि बरोबर ये तो र्इश्वर का ज्ञान है। जिस र्इश्वर के ज्ञान ने हम धुरंधर सन्यासियों को भी धराशायी कर दिया। वो सर्वव्यापी का ज्ञान देन वाले सन्यासी तुम्हारा भी मुकाबला नहीं करते हैं जब तुम उनको समझाते हो कि भगवान सर्वव्यापी नहीं है, वो तो इस सृष्टि पर एकव्यापी होकर के आता है। और एक बाप है सारी मनुष्य सृष्टि का उस एक ऊँच ते ऊँच बाप जिसे एडम, आदम, आदिदेव कहा जाता है उसमें ही आता है। वो सन्यासी शास्त्रों में पढ़ते भी हैं Þत्वम आदिदेव: पुरुष: पुराण:ß तुम आदिदेव हो, आदि पुरुष हो, परन्तु फिर समझते नहीं हैं कि वो आदिदेव शंकर कैसे है।
शंकर साकरी है, मूर्तमान है, या अमूर्त निराकारी है? शंकर की तो मूर्ति है। वो तो साकारी है। उसमें जो प्रवेश करने वाला शिव है वो निराकारी है। और वो सदैव निराकारी है। निराकारी स्टेज में रहने वाला है। इसलिए शंकर के मस्तक में दो आँखों के साथ-2 तीसरा नेत्र खड़ा हुआ भी दिखाते हैं। त्रिनेत्री कहा जाता है। वो शिव नेत्र कहा जाता है। तीसरा नेत्र का नाम क्या है? शिव नेत्र। उस जन्म मरण के चक्र से न्यारी आत्मा का नाम ही शिव है। वो कभी भी जन्म मरण के चक्र में नहीं आता। और जिसमें प्रवेश होकर के संसार में प्रत्यक्ष होता है उसको आप समान बनाता है। निराकारी, निर्विकारी, निरहंकारी बनाता है। जो निराकारी, निर्विकारी निरहंकारी शिव है वो शंकर को भी निराकारी, निर्विकारी, निरहंकारी बनाता है। नहीं तो शंकर किसकी याद में बैठा है? शंकर भी देवता है। देवताओं में बड़ा देवता है महादेव है। भगवान नहीं है। भगवान तो उसमें प्रवेश करता है। और प्रवेश करके आप समान बनाता है। वो भगवान तो एक है। और एक ही सत्य सुनाता है। अनेक प्रकार की बातें नहीं बनाता।
VCD No. 1171, C.No.1657, Kasmila (Orissa)
Mu.28.08.68, Dt.22.09.09
Part-2
The innocent children of the innocent Father love that Vani. So look, they have made the Ramleela as the memorial of this. Ravan is shown to have 10 heads and Ram is shown to have one head. Ravan is body conscious. That is why big pictures of Ravan are made. They keep making big effigies [of him]. Is the body consciousness of the human beings in the world increasing or is the ego of their body decreasing? It is increasing. So, when the Ramleela is celebrated year after year as its memorial, they keep making the effigy of Ravan bigger and bigger. Compared to Ravan, Ram is very small. [He] is very subtle; just as the soul is subtle, he is soul conscious [and] very subtle. Even when He comes in this world, He comes in such an ordinary body that the people of the world are just unable to recognize him. So, the Father says who Ravan is and who Ram is. No one other than the Father can tell [us] this at all. Ram is soul conscious and Ravan is body conscious, the one with bodily arrogance. Those who have the ego of their body have ego of their physical power. They make use of the physical power. They manage their kingdom by using the physical power. They don’t possess the power of the soul. So, they cannot have the love of the soul.
The world that God establishes when He comes is the world of the deities with a soul conscious stage. Deities are habituated to see themselves and others as a point of light soul. There isn’t the bodily attraction in their intellect. As they have no bodily attraction, they don’t [experience] the bodily pleasures either. In fact the deities are the ones who enjoy the super sensuous joy; but those are the complete deities. So, the subjects of the deities will also be deities. As is the king, so are the subjects. And what will the subjects of Ravan also be? Ravan is a demon (asur). Asur means he is not a deity. They don’t tread in tune with each other. They will immediately contradict [something that the others say] out of ego; they are called asur. Those demons have demonic subjects. As is the king, so are the subjects. Just like when someone becomes angry, he says: This is a demonic kingdom, the kingdom of Ravan. But, no one knows how this is the kingdom of Ravan in reality. How is [this] the kingdom of Ravan? Here, the rulers as well as the subjects belong to the community of Ravan. You children have now understood how much ignorance there is in the world. [There is so much ignorance] that they neither know the form of Ravan nor Ram. Neither do they recognize the community of Ravan nor the community of Ram. What identification has been mentioned? The ones belonging to the community of Ravan will have bodily arrogance, the ones who use physical power and the ones belonging to the community of Ram will be soul conscious. [They will be] the ones who make use of spiritual love. They cannot be the ones who make use of force over others.
Earlier, we too were ignorant when we had not recognized the Supreme Father Supreme Soul Father. When we were ignorant we neither knew the Father nor the children of the Father. We didn’t know Ravanor his subjects either. So, the children should gain victory over just two things. Whose children? The children of the Supreme Father Supreme Soul should gain victory over just two things. Even the Sanyasis will realize their mistake. What mistake will they realize? [They will say:] Definitely it does not sit in our intellect. It has been written even in the scriptures: a virgin shot arrows at the sanyasis like Bhishma Pitamah . What was the name of that virgin? Shikhandi. The top-knot is called shikhaa. A seed is called andaa or andi (egg). The gigantic human world is shown in the form of the viraat purush (cosmic form). The universal form of Vishnu is shown, isn’t it? In that universal form, there are the top-knot Brahmins, the deities in the form of the forehead, the Kshatriyas in the form of arms, the Vaishyas in the form of thighs and stomach as well as the Shudras in the form of feet.
There are the highest on high Brahmins who become deities and there are also the lowest ones who belong to the community of Shudras. Those who perform lowly acts are called Shudra. For example, what do the insects, spiders, animals and birds do? They don’t at all know who their mother, sister [or] daughter is. Do they know it? As they don’t know, they commit atrocities against their mother, sister as well as daughter.
The pure virgins… to such atrocious ones… a virgin is the purest. Those pure virgins have shot the arrows of knowledge [at them]. It is then that those sanyasis, the sanyasis like Bhishma Pitamah have said: Indeed this is the knowledge of God; the knowledge of God which has made even the great sanyasis like us fall down to the ground. Those sanyasis who give the knowledge of omnipresence don’t even confront you when you explain [to them]: God is not omnipresent; He comes to this world being present in one [being]. And the one Father of the entire human world; He comes only in that one highest on high Father, who is called Adam, Aadam, Adidev. Those Sanyasis also read in the scriptures “twam adidevha purushah puraanaha” [i.e.] you are Adidev , the first man; but then they don’t understand how that Adidev is Shankar.
Is Shankar corporeal, the one having a physical form (muurtmaan) or is he the one without a physical form (amuurt), incorporeal? In fact, there is the idol of Shankar. He is corporeal. Shiva, who enters him is incorporeal. And He is always incorporeal. He is the one who stays in the incorporeal stage. This is why, along with the two eyes on the forehead of Shankar the third eye is also shown in a horizontal position. He is called Trinetri . That is called the Shiva netra (eye of Shiva). What is the name of the third eye? Shiva netra. The very name of that soul who is beyond the cycle of birth and death is Shiva. He never comes in the cycle of birth and death. And the one whom He enters and is revealed in the world, He makes him equal to Himself. He makes him incorporeal, vice less, egoless. Shiva, who is incorporeal, vice less, egoless makes even Shankar incorporeal, vice less, egoless. Otherwise, in whose remembrance is Shankar sitting? Shankar is also a deity. He is the greatest deity among the deities, he is Mahadev. He is not God. God enters him. And after entering him He makes him equal to Himself. There is one God and He narrates only one truth. He doesn’t make various stories. ... (To be continued.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
वी.सी.डी. नं.1171, कैसेट नं.1657,
कस्मिला (उड़ीसा), मु.28.08.68, ता.22.09.09
भाग-3
तो वो र्इश्वरीय ज्ञान बरोबर सन्यासियों को बाण की तरह घायल करता है। आगे चल करके वो सन्यासी तुम्हें भी समझेंगे कि इनका ये र्इश्वरीय ज्ञान है। जैसे तुमको मालुम पड़ा है वैसे दुनिया में औरों को भी मालुम पडे़गा। क्योंकि भगवान ही सर्वशक्तिवान है, वो सर्वशक्तिवान इस संसार में जब आता है तो पहले-2 कमजोर को उठायेगा, या दुनिया में जो बड़े-2 पॉवरफुल माने जाते हैं उनको उठायेगा? कमजोर को उठाता है। इसलिए पतित पावन कहा जाता है। पतितों को पावन बनाने वाला। पतित कहा जाता है गिरे को। ये सधा हुआ है, अब ये गिर गया, तो जो गड्ढे में गिरते हैं, पतित हो जाते हैं जिनकी बुद्धि देह रुपी मिट्टी में लग जाती है, देह रुपी मिट्टी के अलावा और कुछ याद ही नहीं आता जैसे, 24 घण्टे बुद्धि गड्ढे में लगी रहती है, कौड़ी जैसे आकार में लगी रहती है, ऐसे पतित बुद्धियों का आकर के उद्धार करने वाला वो पतित पावन बाप कहा जाता है।
ऐसे पतित पावन बाप को कौन समझेंगे पहले-2? जिसने पीछे के 63 जन्मों में जास्ती भक्ति की होगी, वो ही जास्ती समझेंगे। और जिन्होंने पहले-2 सतोप्रधान जास्ती भक्ति की होगी, तीव्र भक्ति की होगी वो तीव्र गति से ज्ञान को समझेंगे, जल्दी समझेंगे। अगर कम भक्ति की होगी जन्म जन्मान्तर, तो देरी से समझेंगे। तो हिसाब है।
अभी परमपिता बाप ताकीद करते हैं कि कहाँ भी सर्विस हो तो बच्चों को सर्विस पर जाने के लिए खर्चे को नहीं देखना है, भागना चाहिए। भल खर्चा ज्यादा हो जाये। आगरा में सर्विस है तो मदद देनी चाहिए। खास आगरा के ही लिए क्यों बोला? यू.पी को धर्म युद्ध का खेल दिखाना है, वो तो ठीक है। लेकिन उसमें आगरे का ही नाम खास क्यों लिया? नाम ही क्या है? आग रहा। ज्ञान आग्नि को भड़काने वाला है। और र्इश्वरीय ज्ञान, ज्ञान सूर्य का ज्ञान है। जब सूर्य बहुत तेज तपता है तो कहते हैं सरदारों की भी आँख खुल जाती हैं। जब दोपहर के 12 बजते हैं तो कहावत है कि सरदार जागृत हो जाते हैं। ये सरदार कौम वो कौम है जिसने हिन्दुस्तान में विदेशियों से सबसे जास्ती टक्कर ली है। मुसलमान आये तो मुसलमानों से टक्कर ली, पंजाब में और क्रिश्चियन आये तो क्रिश्चियन्स से टक्कर ली। स्वतंत्रता संग्राम में हिंदुओं ने इतने बलिदान नहीं दिये जितने बलिदान सरदारों ने दिये हैं। तो समझने की बात है। अगर समझ में बैठ जाये तो समझने के आधार पर वो कौम बहुत शक्तिशाली बन जाती है। तो बोला बच्चों को आगरा में सर्विस के लिए मदद देनी चाहिए क्योंकि जहाँ आग होती है जोर से आग जलती है, तो अंजाम क्या हो जाता है? क्या रिजल्ट होता है? भस्म हो जाता है। आग जोर से जलती है तो क्या अंजाम होता है? भस्म हो जाता है।
तो जो राख बन गये, भस्म हो गये उन आग बबूला होने वालों को मदद देनी चाहिए। भस्म मिट्टी में मिल जाती है। कहा भी जाता है कि दाना खाख में मिल कर गुले गुल्जार होता है। कोर्इ भी दाना, पौधा या पेड़ बनता है हरा भरा, कब बनता है? जब पहले मिट्टी में अपने को मिलाय देता है। तो जरुर राख बनने की बात है। ये देहभिमान को राख बनाने की बात है। इसलिए बाप चैलेंज करते हैं अब देखेंगे कि राख कौन बनते हैं और कितने बनते हैं और कोटों में से एक, लाखों में से एक कौन निकलते हैं वो भी देखेंगे। र्इश्वरीय सेवा में अपने तन को राख बनाने वाले, अपने धन को राख बनाने वाले, अपनी मन-बुद्धि को राख बनाने वाले, बुद्धि का कोर्इ भी अहंकार न रहे, अपने सम्बन्धियों और संपर्कियों को र्इश्वरीय सेवा में झोंकने वाले कितने निकलते हैं वो भी देखेंगे। जो निकलेंगे उनकी मालायें बनायी जायेंगी। माला माने संगठन। ऐसे संगठन रुपी मालायें आज हर धर्म में स्मरण की जाती हैं। हिंदू भी माला फेरते हैं, मुसलमान भी माला फेरते हैं, क्रिश्चियन्स भी माला फेरते हैं, सिक्ख भी माला स्मरण करते रहते हैं। ये माला के मणके आत्मा रुपी मणके हैं जो र्इश्वरीय स्नेह के बंधन में बंधे हैं। स्नेह का धागा है। र्इश्वरीय ज्ञान का धागा है। ऐसे बंधन में बंध करके जिन्होंने दुनिया के सारे बंधनों को तोड़ दिया, ऐसी पॉवरफुल आत्मायें हर धर्म में स्मरण की जाती हैं। तो कितनी श्रेष्ठ आत्मायें हैं! जरुर जब उनको र्इश्वरीय ज्ञान मिलता है तो रावण के इस अज्ञान से टकराने के लिए आग बबूला हो जाते हैं और आग रहा आगे चले जाते हैं। अभी भले राख बने पडे़ हैं, मिट्टी में मिले पड़े हैं। तो ऐसों को मदद देनी चाहिए।
देहली में तो बहुत सेंटर्स हैं। अगरा में इतने सेंटर्स नहीं हैं। तो देहली से बहुतों को मदद मिल सकती है। क्यों? क्योंकि देहली एक सारी दुनिया के बीच में ऐसा शहर है, महानगर जहाँ दुनिया के हर धर्म की आत्मायें ज्यादा से ज्यादा पर्सेंटेज में रही पड़ी हैं। देहली की गोद ही ऐसी गोद है, देहली की जो धरणी माता है उसकी गोद ऐसी गोद है दुनिया में विशेष जिसमें हर धर्म वाले व्यक्ति ने राज्य किया है। जैसे बच्चा माँ की गोद में राज्य करता है। तो देहली सारी दुनिया की, सारे जगत की जैसे कि माता है। अभी सारी दुनिया की नजर देहली के ऊपर लगेगी। वो देहली से बहुतों को मदद मिल सकती है। जैसे परिवार में जितने भी बच्चे होते हैं उनको अपना जीवन जीने के लिए सबसे जास्ती मदद किससे मिलती है? भाइयों से, बहनों से, दीदियों से, बाप से, किससे मदद मिलती है? माँ से मदद मिलती है। तो जहाँ-2 सर्विस अच्छीै हो सकती है वहाँ-2 अच्छे-2 बच्चों को जरुर रखा जाता है। देखते हैं यहाँ र्इश्वरीय सेवा वृद्धि को नहीं पाती है, अपोजिशन बहुत होता है, तो वहाँ जाने से डरते हैं। क्या? जहाँ देखते हैं कि बहुत अपोजिशन करने वाले हैं तो वहाँ जाकर के सुनाने से डरते हैं कि नहीं डरते हैं? डरते हैं। तो बाप कहते हैं अच्छा जाने से डरत हो तो कोर्इ बात नहीं, उनमें से जो बड़े-2 आदमी आते हैं तो उनको जो तुम्हारे ज्ञान की मुख्य-2 बातें हैं उन पर ही समझाना है। जैसे भगवान सर्वव्यापी नहीं है। एकव्यापी हो करके आता है।
VCD No. 1171, C.No.1657, Kasmila (Orissa)
Mu.28.08.68, Dt.22.09.09
Part-3
So, definitely that knowledge of God hurts the sanyasis like an arrow. Later on, those sanyasis will understand you too. [They will understand:] this is their Divine (of God) knowledge. Just as you came to know [the knowledge], others will also come to know in the world. It is because God alone is Almighty. When that Almighty comes in this world, will He uplift the weak first or will He uplift those who are considered to be great and powerful? He uplifts the weak. This is why, He is called the Purifier of the sinful ones; the One who purifies the sinful ones. The one who has fallen is called sinful. (Holding a pen in his hand :) it is supported, (Baba dropped it and said :) Now it has fallen down; so those who fall in the pit, become impure, those whose intellect becomes engaged in the soil like body, it is as if nothing other than the soil like body comes to their intellect; the intellect remains engaged in the pit 24 hours, it remains engaged in [the thoughts of the thing with] shell like shape; the one who uplifts such ones with an impure intellect when He comes is called the Father, the Purifier of the sinful.
Who will understand such a Father who is the Purifier of the sinful ones first? The one who will have done more Bhakti (devotion) in the past 63 births, they themselves will understand [Him] more. And those who will have done more satopradhaan Bhakti first of all, those who will have done intense Bhakti, will understand the knowledge at a rapid pace, they will understand it quickly. If someone has done less Bhakti for many births, he will understand late. So, this is the account.
Now, the Supreme Father instructs that wherever there is service, children shouldn’t be bothered about the expenses required to go there; they should run [for service]. It doesn’t matter if there is more expenditure. There is service in Agra; you should offer help [for it]. Why was it said particularly about Agra? It is alright that UP has to show the play of religious war but, why was the name of just Agra mentioned in it particularly? What is the very name? Aag rahaa; it is the one who ignites the fire of knowledge. And the Divine knowledge is the knowledge of the Sun of Knowledge. When the Sun shines very brightly, it is said that the eyes of even the Sardars open. When it is 12 in the noon, it is said that the Sardars wake up. These Sardars are such people who have faced the foreigners the most in India. When the Muslims came, they faced the Muslims in Punjab. And when the Christians came, they faced the Christians. The Hindus didn’t sacrifice [their lives] to the extent the Sardars did in the struggle for independence. So, it (the knowledge) is to be understood. If it sits in their (Sardar’s) intellect, then on the basis of understanding [the knowledge] those people become very powerful. So, it was said: Children should offer help for service in Agra. It is because where there is fire (aag), when fire burns intensely, what does it result in? [The thing which the fire burns] is reduced to ashes. When the fire burns intensely what is the result? [The thing which the fire burns] reduces to ashes.
So, those who have turned into ashes, those who are enraged you should help them (aagbabuulaa). Ash mixes with soil. It is also said that the seed mixes itself in the soil and becomes a garden of flowers. When any seed turns into a plant or a fruitful tree? When does it become that? It is when it mixes itself with the soil first. So, definitely it is about becoming ash. This is about reducing the body consciousness to ashes. This is why the Father gives a challenge: now we shall see who become ashes and how many become ashes and who is the one to emerge among the crores (billions) and lakhs (hundred thousand), we shall also see [this]. Those who reduce their body to ashes in the Divine service, those who reduce their wealth , their mind and intellect to ashes - there should be no ego of the intellect- those who give away their relatives and associates in the service of God; how many emerge to be such, we shall also see that. Those who emerge to be such, their rosary will be made. Rosary (maalaa) means gathering. Today, such gathering like rosaries are remembered in every religion. The Hindus, the Muslims, the Christians as well as the Sikhs rotate the rosary. These beads of the rosary are the bead like souls who are bound in the bondage of the love of God. It is the thread of love, the thread of the knowledge of God. Those who have broken all the bondages of the world by being bound in such bondage, those powerful souls are remembered in every religion. So, how elevated those souls are! Definitely when they receive the knowledge of God, they become enraged to face this ignorance of Ravan. And Aag raha goes ahead; it doesn’t matter that they have reduced to ashes; they have mixed themselves with soil now. So, you should give help to such people.
There are many centers in Delhi. There aren’t so many centers in Agra. So, many can receive help from Delhi. Why? It is because Delhi alone is such a city, a metropolitan city in the entire world where the souls of every religion of the world are living in the greatest number. The lap of Delhi itself is such a lap; the lap of the mother earth of Delhi is such a special lap in the world that a person of every religion has ruled in it just like a child rules in the lap of the mother. So, Delhi is like the mother of the entire world. Now, the attention of the entire world will be drawn towards Delhi. Many can receive help from Delhi. Just like in a family from whom do all the children receive the maximum help to live their life? Is it from the brothers, the sisters, the elder sisters, the Father; from whom do they get [the maximum] help? They receive [the maximum] help from the mother. So, where there is a possibility of good service to take place, good children are definitely kept there. When they (children) notice that the service of God does not increase at some place [and] that there is a lot of opposition, they fear to go there. What? Where they notice that there are many [people] who oppose, do they fear to go there and narrate [the knowledge] or not? They fear. So, the Father says: Acchaa, if you fear to go there, it doesn’t matter. You should explain only on the main topics of your knowledge to the important people who come from among them. For example, [the topic] God is not omnipresent. He comes as ekvaapi. ... (To be continued.)
कस्मिला (उड़ीसा), मु.28.08.68, ता.22.09.09
भाग-3
तो वो र्इश्वरीय ज्ञान बरोबर सन्यासियों को बाण की तरह घायल करता है। आगे चल करके वो सन्यासी तुम्हें भी समझेंगे कि इनका ये र्इश्वरीय ज्ञान है। जैसे तुमको मालुम पड़ा है वैसे दुनिया में औरों को भी मालुम पडे़गा। क्योंकि भगवान ही सर्वशक्तिवान है, वो सर्वशक्तिवान इस संसार में जब आता है तो पहले-2 कमजोर को उठायेगा, या दुनिया में जो बड़े-2 पॉवरफुल माने जाते हैं उनको उठायेगा? कमजोर को उठाता है। इसलिए पतित पावन कहा जाता है। पतितों को पावन बनाने वाला। पतित कहा जाता है गिरे को। ये सधा हुआ है, अब ये गिर गया, तो जो गड्ढे में गिरते हैं, पतित हो जाते हैं जिनकी बुद्धि देह रुपी मिट्टी में लग जाती है, देह रुपी मिट्टी के अलावा और कुछ याद ही नहीं आता जैसे, 24 घण्टे बुद्धि गड्ढे में लगी रहती है, कौड़ी जैसे आकार में लगी रहती है, ऐसे पतित बुद्धियों का आकर के उद्धार करने वाला वो पतित पावन बाप कहा जाता है।
ऐसे पतित पावन बाप को कौन समझेंगे पहले-2? जिसने पीछे के 63 जन्मों में जास्ती भक्ति की होगी, वो ही जास्ती समझेंगे। और जिन्होंने पहले-2 सतोप्रधान जास्ती भक्ति की होगी, तीव्र भक्ति की होगी वो तीव्र गति से ज्ञान को समझेंगे, जल्दी समझेंगे। अगर कम भक्ति की होगी जन्म जन्मान्तर, तो देरी से समझेंगे। तो हिसाब है।
अभी परमपिता बाप ताकीद करते हैं कि कहाँ भी सर्विस हो तो बच्चों को सर्विस पर जाने के लिए खर्चे को नहीं देखना है, भागना चाहिए। भल खर्चा ज्यादा हो जाये। आगरा में सर्विस है तो मदद देनी चाहिए। खास आगरा के ही लिए क्यों बोला? यू.पी को धर्म युद्ध का खेल दिखाना है, वो तो ठीक है। लेकिन उसमें आगरे का ही नाम खास क्यों लिया? नाम ही क्या है? आग रहा। ज्ञान आग्नि को भड़काने वाला है। और र्इश्वरीय ज्ञान, ज्ञान सूर्य का ज्ञान है। जब सूर्य बहुत तेज तपता है तो कहते हैं सरदारों की भी आँख खुल जाती हैं। जब दोपहर के 12 बजते हैं तो कहावत है कि सरदार जागृत हो जाते हैं। ये सरदार कौम वो कौम है जिसने हिन्दुस्तान में विदेशियों से सबसे जास्ती टक्कर ली है। मुसलमान आये तो मुसलमानों से टक्कर ली, पंजाब में और क्रिश्चियन आये तो क्रिश्चियन्स से टक्कर ली। स्वतंत्रता संग्राम में हिंदुओं ने इतने बलिदान नहीं दिये जितने बलिदान सरदारों ने दिये हैं। तो समझने की बात है। अगर समझ में बैठ जाये तो समझने के आधार पर वो कौम बहुत शक्तिशाली बन जाती है। तो बोला बच्चों को आगरा में सर्विस के लिए मदद देनी चाहिए क्योंकि जहाँ आग होती है जोर से आग जलती है, तो अंजाम क्या हो जाता है? क्या रिजल्ट होता है? भस्म हो जाता है। आग जोर से जलती है तो क्या अंजाम होता है? भस्म हो जाता है।
तो जो राख बन गये, भस्म हो गये उन आग बबूला होने वालों को मदद देनी चाहिए। भस्म मिट्टी में मिल जाती है। कहा भी जाता है कि दाना खाख में मिल कर गुले गुल्जार होता है। कोर्इ भी दाना, पौधा या पेड़ बनता है हरा भरा, कब बनता है? जब पहले मिट्टी में अपने को मिलाय देता है। तो जरुर राख बनने की बात है। ये देहभिमान को राख बनाने की बात है। इसलिए बाप चैलेंज करते हैं अब देखेंगे कि राख कौन बनते हैं और कितने बनते हैं और कोटों में से एक, लाखों में से एक कौन निकलते हैं वो भी देखेंगे। र्इश्वरीय सेवा में अपने तन को राख बनाने वाले, अपने धन को राख बनाने वाले, अपनी मन-बुद्धि को राख बनाने वाले, बुद्धि का कोर्इ भी अहंकार न रहे, अपने सम्बन्धियों और संपर्कियों को र्इश्वरीय सेवा में झोंकने वाले कितने निकलते हैं वो भी देखेंगे। जो निकलेंगे उनकी मालायें बनायी जायेंगी। माला माने संगठन। ऐसे संगठन रुपी मालायें आज हर धर्म में स्मरण की जाती हैं। हिंदू भी माला फेरते हैं, मुसलमान भी माला फेरते हैं, क्रिश्चियन्स भी माला फेरते हैं, सिक्ख भी माला स्मरण करते रहते हैं। ये माला के मणके आत्मा रुपी मणके हैं जो र्इश्वरीय स्नेह के बंधन में बंधे हैं। स्नेह का धागा है। र्इश्वरीय ज्ञान का धागा है। ऐसे बंधन में बंध करके जिन्होंने दुनिया के सारे बंधनों को तोड़ दिया, ऐसी पॉवरफुल आत्मायें हर धर्म में स्मरण की जाती हैं। तो कितनी श्रेष्ठ आत्मायें हैं! जरुर जब उनको र्इश्वरीय ज्ञान मिलता है तो रावण के इस अज्ञान से टकराने के लिए आग बबूला हो जाते हैं और आग रहा आगे चले जाते हैं। अभी भले राख बने पडे़ हैं, मिट्टी में मिले पड़े हैं। तो ऐसों को मदद देनी चाहिए।
देहली में तो बहुत सेंटर्स हैं। अगरा में इतने सेंटर्स नहीं हैं। तो देहली से बहुतों को मदद मिल सकती है। क्यों? क्योंकि देहली एक सारी दुनिया के बीच में ऐसा शहर है, महानगर जहाँ दुनिया के हर धर्म की आत्मायें ज्यादा से ज्यादा पर्सेंटेज में रही पड़ी हैं। देहली की गोद ही ऐसी गोद है, देहली की जो धरणी माता है उसकी गोद ऐसी गोद है दुनिया में विशेष जिसमें हर धर्म वाले व्यक्ति ने राज्य किया है। जैसे बच्चा माँ की गोद में राज्य करता है। तो देहली सारी दुनिया की, सारे जगत की जैसे कि माता है। अभी सारी दुनिया की नजर देहली के ऊपर लगेगी। वो देहली से बहुतों को मदद मिल सकती है। जैसे परिवार में जितने भी बच्चे होते हैं उनको अपना जीवन जीने के लिए सबसे जास्ती मदद किससे मिलती है? भाइयों से, बहनों से, दीदियों से, बाप से, किससे मदद मिलती है? माँ से मदद मिलती है। तो जहाँ-2 सर्विस अच्छीै हो सकती है वहाँ-2 अच्छे-2 बच्चों को जरुर रखा जाता है। देखते हैं यहाँ र्इश्वरीय सेवा वृद्धि को नहीं पाती है, अपोजिशन बहुत होता है, तो वहाँ जाने से डरते हैं। क्या? जहाँ देखते हैं कि बहुत अपोजिशन करने वाले हैं तो वहाँ जाकर के सुनाने से डरते हैं कि नहीं डरते हैं? डरते हैं। तो बाप कहते हैं अच्छा जाने से डरत हो तो कोर्इ बात नहीं, उनमें से जो बड़े-2 आदमी आते हैं तो उनको जो तुम्हारे ज्ञान की मुख्य-2 बातें हैं उन पर ही समझाना है। जैसे भगवान सर्वव्यापी नहीं है। एकव्यापी हो करके आता है।
VCD No. 1171, C.No.1657, Kasmila (Orissa)
Mu.28.08.68, Dt.22.09.09
Part-3
So, definitely that knowledge of God hurts the sanyasis like an arrow. Later on, those sanyasis will understand you too. [They will understand:] this is their Divine (of God) knowledge. Just as you came to know [the knowledge], others will also come to know in the world. It is because God alone is Almighty. When that Almighty comes in this world, will He uplift the weak first or will He uplift those who are considered to be great and powerful? He uplifts the weak. This is why, He is called the Purifier of the sinful ones; the One who purifies the sinful ones. The one who has fallen is called sinful. (Holding a pen in his hand :) it is supported, (Baba dropped it and said :) Now it has fallen down; so those who fall in the pit, become impure, those whose intellect becomes engaged in the soil like body, it is as if nothing other than the soil like body comes to their intellect; the intellect remains engaged in the pit 24 hours, it remains engaged in [the thoughts of the thing with] shell like shape; the one who uplifts such ones with an impure intellect when He comes is called the Father, the Purifier of the sinful.
Who will understand such a Father who is the Purifier of the sinful ones first? The one who will have done more Bhakti (devotion) in the past 63 births, they themselves will understand [Him] more. And those who will have done more satopradhaan Bhakti first of all, those who will have done intense Bhakti, will understand the knowledge at a rapid pace, they will understand it quickly. If someone has done less Bhakti for many births, he will understand late. So, this is the account.
Now, the Supreme Father instructs that wherever there is service, children shouldn’t be bothered about the expenses required to go there; they should run [for service]. It doesn’t matter if there is more expenditure. There is service in Agra; you should offer help [for it]. Why was it said particularly about Agra? It is alright that UP has to show the play of religious war but, why was the name of just Agra mentioned in it particularly? What is the very name? Aag rahaa; it is the one who ignites the fire of knowledge. And the Divine knowledge is the knowledge of the Sun of Knowledge. When the Sun shines very brightly, it is said that the eyes of even the Sardars open. When it is 12 in the noon, it is said that the Sardars wake up. These Sardars are such people who have faced the foreigners the most in India. When the Muslims came, they faced the Muslims in Punjab. And when the Christians came, they faced the Christians. The Hindus didn’t sacrifice [their lives] to the extent the Sardars did in the struggle for independence. So, it (the knowledge) is to be understood. If it sits in their (Sardar’s) intellect, then on the basis of understanding [the knowledge] those people become very powerful. So, it was said: Children should offer help for service in Agra. It is because where there is fire (aag), when fire burns intensely, what does it result in? [The thing which the fire burns] is reduced to ashes. When the fire burns intensely what is the result? [The thing which the fire burns] reduces to ashes.
So, those who have turned into ashes, those who are enraged you should help them (aagbabuulaa). Ash mixes with soil. It is also said that the seed mixes itself in the soil and becomes a garden of flowers. When any seed turns into a plant or a fruitful tree? When does it become that? It is when it mixes itself with the soil first. So, definitely it is about becoming ash. This is about reducing the body consciousness to ashes. This is why the Father gives a challenge: now we shall see who become ashes and how many become ashes and who is the one to emerge among the crores (billions) and lakhs (hundred thousand), we shall also see [this]. Those who reduce their body to ashes in the Divine service, those who reduce their wealth , their mind and intellect to ashes - there should be no ego of the intellect- those who give away their relatives and associates in the service of God; how many emerge to be such, we shall also see that. Those who emerge to be such, their rosary will be made. Rosary (maalaa) means gathering. Today, such gathering like rosaries are remembered in every religion. The Hindus, the Muslims, the Christians as well as the Sikhs rotate the rosary. These beads of the rosary are the bead like souls who are bound in the bondage of the love of God. It is the thread of love, the thread of the knowledge of God. Those who have broken all the bondages of the world by being bound in such bondage, those powerful souls are remembered in every religion. So, how elevated those souls are! Definitely when they receive the knowledge of God, they become enraged to face this ignorance of Ravan. And Aag raha goes ahead; it doesn’t matter that they have reduced to ashes; they have mixed themselves with soil now. So, you should give help to such people.
There are many centers in Delhi. There aren’t so many centers in Agra. So, many can receive help from Delhi. Why? It is because Delhi alone is such a city, a metropolitan city in the entire world where the souls of every religion of the world are living in the greatest number. The lap of Delhi itself is such a lap; the lap of the mother earth of Delhi is such a special lap in the world that a person of every religion has ruled in it just like a child rules in the lap of the mother. So, Delhi is like the mother of the entire world. Now, the attention of the entire world will be drawn towards Delhi. Many can receive help from Delhi. Just like in a family from whom do all the children receive the maximum help to live their life? Is it from the brothers, the sisters, the elder sisters, the Father; from whom do they get [the maximum] help? They receive [the maximum] help from the mother. So, where there is a possibility of good service to take place, good children are definitely kept there. When they (children) notice that the service of God does not increase at some place [and] that there is a lot of opposition, they fear to go there. What? Where they notice that there are many [people] who oppose, do they fear to go there and narrate [the knowledge] or not? They fear. So, the Father says: Acchaa, if you fear to go there, it doesn’t matter. You should explain only on the main topics of your knowledge to the important people who come from among them. For example, [the topic] God is not omnipresent. He comes as ekvaapi. ... (To be continued.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
वी.सी.डी. नं.1171, कैसेट नं.1657,
कस्मिला (उड़ीसा), मु.28.08.68, ता.22.09.09
भाग-4
उस एकव्यापी की यादगार है शिव शंकर भोलेनाथ। वो शिव निराकार ज्योति बिन्दु जो जन्म मरण के चक्र से न्यारी रहने वाली बिन्दुथ आत्मा है वो शंकर में आके प्रवेश करती है। और किसी देवता में मुकर्रर रुप से प्रवेश नहीं करती। इसलिए 33 करोड़ देवताओं के बीच में सिर्फ एक शंकर देवता ही है जिसका नाम शिव के साथ जोड़ा जाता है, और किसी भी देवता का नाम शिव के साथ नहीं जोड़ा जाता। तो वो एकव्यापी होकर के आता है। जिस एक में आता है उसको भी याद करने की जरुरत है। इसलिए शंकर भी शिव की याद में रहता है। ऊँच ते ऊँच है शिव, फिर नेक्सट टू गॉड है शंकर। तो बाप कहते हैं कि पहली-2 मुख्य बात यही बुद्धि में बैठाओ कि भगवान सर्वव्यापी नहीं है। तो बुद्धि एकाग्र होगी सबकी, नहीं तो सर्वव्यापी मानने से बुद्धि भटकती रहती है। कहीं मंदिरों में भटकती है, कहीं तीर्थों में भटकती है, कहीं गुरुद्वारों में, कहीं मस्जिद में, कहीं... क्रिश्चियन्स की बुद्धि कहाँ भटकती है? (जिज्ञासु:गिरिजाघर में।) हाँ। क्रिश्चियन्स की बुद्धि भी भटकती है। जो दुनिया में बडे़-2 एटमबम्ब का निर्माण करने वाले हैं, बडे़ बुद्धिमान समझते हैं अपने को उनकी भी बुद्धि गिरजाघरों में भटकती है।
बाप कहते हैं ये बुद्धि का अहंकार... जिसने ऐसी चीज बना ली कि जिस दुनिया में बैठे हैं उसी दुनिया को भस्म करने का प्रयत्न कर रहे हैं। जैसे कोर्इ मूर्ख हो जिस डाली पर बैठा हुआ हो, उसी ड़ा डाली को काट रहा हो। कैसी भ्रष्ट बुद्धि मनुष्यों की हो चुकी है! तो मुख्य-2 बातें ज्ञान की समझाना हैं। परमात्मा बाप सर्वव्यापी नहीं है, मनुष्यात्मा 84 लाख योनियों में नहीं जाती है। ये आत्मा भी एक प्रकार का बीज है। जैसे बीजों की जाति होती है। गेहूँ की जाति का बीज होगा तो गेहूँ का पौधा पैदा होगा, या आम बन जायेगा? नहीं बन सकता। तो ये आत्मायें भी अपनी-2 जाति के बीज हैं। कोर्इ जानवरों के बीज होते हैं। जानवरों में भी वैराइटी है। कोर्इ चौपाए है। कोर्इ सरकने वाले हैं। पक्षियों में भी जातियाँ हैं।
तो बाप बताते हैं ये पक्का-2 बुद्धि में बैठाओ कि आत्मा 84 लाख योनियाँ धारण नहीं करती हैं मनुष्य की। मनुष्य का जन्म मनुष्य योनि में ही होता है। हाँ, स्वभाव संस्कार बदल जाये, बिगड़ जाये, तो मनुष्य राक्षस बन सकता है। अगर स्वभाव संस्कार सुधर जाये तो मनुष्य देवता बन सकता है। बाकी भगवान नहीं बन सकता। भगवान सिर्फ एक है। मनुष्यात्मायें तो ज्यादा से ज्यादा 84 के चक्र में आ सकती हैं लेकिन परमपिता परमात्मा शिव 84 के चक्र में नहीं आता है। तो ये बातें अच्छी रीति बुद्धि में बैठानी है।
मुख्य बात है गीता ज्ञान देने वाला गीता पति भगवान कौन है। उन सन्यासियों ने तो बताय दिया गीता ज्ञान देने वाला कृष्ण भगवान है। अरे, बुद्धि से सोचना तो चाहिए क्या भगवान द्वापर के अंत में आकर के पापी कलियुग की स्थापना करके जावेगा? भगवान आकर के पाप की दुनिया की स्थापना करता है? अरे, भगवान आकर के तो सारी दुनिया को पलट देता है। पाप की दुनिया को बदल करके पुण्यात्माओं की दुनिया बनाकर जाता है। पाप की दुनिया है कलियुग और पुण्यात्माओं की दुनिया है सत्त युग। सत्त युग कौन बनायेगा? सत्त युग जो सत्त होगा, सच्चा होगा सौ पर्सेंट वो ही सतयुग बनाय सकता है। कहते भी हैं सत्त-चित-आनंद। किसका नाम है? मनुष्यों का नाम है? दवताओं का नाम है? राक्षसों का नाम है? नहीं। ये सत्त-चित-आनंद भगवान का नाम है जो सदैव सतोप्रधान स्टेज में रहता है, सदाशिव है। इस तमोप्रधान कलियुगी दुनिया में आता है, पाप की पतित दुनिया में आता है तो भी मन बुद्धि से सदैव सतोप्रधान है। सात्विक स्टेज में रह करके पार्ट बजाने वाला है। तो ये बात भी पक्की बतानी है कि गीता का भगवान कोर्इ देहधारी मनुष्य राम या कृष्ण नहीं हो सकता। ये तो देवतायें हैं, भगवान तो निराकार है। सदैव ज्योति बिंदु है। वो निराकार निर्विकार है, निरहंकार है जो आकर के गीता का ज्ञान सुनाते हैं।
कृष्ण के बच्चे स्वरुप की ज्यादा पूजा होती है या कृष्ण के बडे़ रुप की पूजा ज्यादा होती है? बच्चे रुप की ज्यादा पूजा होती है। क्यों? इसलिए कि बच्चा, ये भगवान नहीं बनता बच्चा और बड़ा। भगवान न बच्चा बनता है, न बड़ा नारायण बनता है। कहते हैं ना हे कृष्ण-नारायण-वासुदेव। ये कृष्ण, नारायण, वासुदेव किसका नाम है? एक ही आत्मा के ये नाम हैं। नारायण तो नर बनता है। और नर को नारायण बनाने वाला वो ही परमपिता परमात्मा एक सच्चिदानंद शिव है। कोर्इ मनुष्य आत्मा नहीं हो सकती। जानवरों और पक्षियों की आत्मा की तो बात ही अलग। शास्त्रों में लिखा है ना कि घोड़े का रुप धारण करके आया, सूकरावतार सुअर का अवतार धारण करके आया, मत्स्यावतार मगर मच्छ का अवतार धारण करके आया। अरे, ये जानवरों में बुद्धि होती है क्या ज्ञान समझने की?
एक तरफ कहते है Þरिते ज्ञाना न मुक्तिß ज्ञान के बगैर मुक्ति नहीं हो सकती। दूसरी तरफ कहते हैं भगवान जानवरों में आता है। अरे, जानवरों में आयेगा तो क्या जानवरों को पहले सुधारेगा? नहीं। मन-बुद्धि किसमें होती है? मनुष्यों में होती है। भगवान मनुष्य तन में आता है और मनुष्य तन में आकर के मनुष्यों को ज्ञान सुनाता है। ज्ञान के आधार पर उनकी मन-बुद्धि को, आत्मा को श्रेष्ठ बनाता है। जब मनुष्यों की आत्मा श्रेष्ठ बन जाती है, एकाग्र हो जाती है, वायुमण्डल बंध जाता है तो उस वायुमण्डल में रहने वाले जो और प्राणी, जीव जंतु हैं, पशु, पक्षी हैं वो भी सुधर जाते हैं। जो शास़्त्रों में गायन है कि ऋषियों मुनियों के आश्रम में बाघ और बकरी एक घाट पानी पीते थे। आश्रम में ही जाकर के एक घाट पानी क्यों पीते थे? राजाओं के राज्य में क्यों नहीं दिखाया गया? क्योंकि राजायें तपस्वी नहीं होते हैं। बुद्धि को एकाग्र करने का प्रयास नहीं करते हैं। ऋषि, मुनि तो प्रयासी होते हैं।
VCD No. 1171, C.No.1657, Kasmila (Orissa)
Mu.28.08.68, Dt.22.09.09
Part-4
The memorial of that ekvyapi is Shiva Shankar Bholenath (Lord of the innocent ones). That incorporeal Shiva Point of light, the Point Soul that remains beyond the cycle of birth and death comes and enters Shankar. He doesn’t enter any other deity in a permanent way. That is why, among the 33 crore deities, Shankar is the only deity whose name is combined with that of Shiva. The name of no other deity is combined with that of Shiva. So He comes as ekvyapi. The one in whom He comes, also needs to remember. That is why Shankar also remains in the remembrance of Shiva. Shiva is the highest on high; then next to God is Shankar. So, the Father says: Make this very main topic sit in the intellect first of all that God is not omnipresent. Then everyone’s intellect will concentrate. Otherwise, the intellect keeps wandering by considering [God to be] omnipresent. It wanders in the temples; it wanders in the pilgrimage places, in the Gurudwaras, the Mosques. Where does the intellect of the Christians wander? (Student: In the Church.) Yes. The intellect of the Christians also wanders. Those who invent big atom bombs in the world, those who consider themselves to be very intelligent, even their intellect wanders in churches.
The Father says: This ego of the intellect has resulted in the preparation of such a thing that ... they are trying to burn the very world to ashes in which they are sitting. They are just like a fool, who cuts the very branch [of the tree] on which he is sitting. How corrupt the intellect of the human beings has become! So, you have to explain the main topics of knowledge: Supreme Soul Father is not omnipresent; a human soul is not born in the 84 lakh (8400000) species. This soul also is a kind of seed. Just as there are [different] types of seeds... if the seed belongs to the category of wheat, then will it grow into crop of wheat or will it grow into a mango [tree]? It cannot become [a mango tree]. So these souls are also the seeds of their own type. Some are the seeds of animals. There is a variety among the animals too. Some are four-legged [creatures], some are creatures that crawl. There are [different] species among birds as well.
So, the Father says: Make this sit firmly in the intellect that the human soul doesn’t have birth in the 84 lakh species. A human is born only in the species of human beings. Yes, if the nature and sanskaars of a human being change, worsen, then he can become a demon; if the nature and sanskaars improve, he can become a deity. As for the rest, he cannot become God. There is just one God. Human souls can come in the cycle of 84 [births] at the most. But the Supreme Father Supreme Soul Shiva doesn’t come in the cycle of 84 [births]. So, you have to make these things sit in the intellect well.
The main thing is who God, the Husband of the Gita, who gives the knowledge of the Gita is. Those sanyasis have said that it is God Krishna who gives the knowledge of the Gita. Arey, you should at least think through the intellect: will God come at the end of the Copper Age and go after establishing the sinful Iron Age? Does God come and establish the sinful world? Arey, God comes and transforms the entire world. He transforms the sinful world into the world of noble souls and then goes. The Iron Age is the sinful world and Golden Age is the world of noble souls. Who will make the Golden Age? Only the one who is 100% truthful can establish the Golden Age. It is also said: Sat (True), Chitt (Living), Anand (Blissful). Whose name is it? Is it the name of the human beings? Is it the name of the deities? Is it the name of the demons? No. This Sat-Chitt-Anand is the name of God, who always remains in the satopradhaan stage. He is sadaa Shiva . He comes in this tamopradhaan Iron Age world. He comes in the sinful degraded world. Even then He is always satopradhaan through mind and intellect. He is the one who plays the role while remaining in the saatvik (pure) stage. So, you should definitely tell [them] this too: Any bodily human being Ram or Krishna cannot be God of the Gita. They are deities; [whereas] God is incorporeal. He is always a Point of light. That incorporeal One, who narrates the knowledge of the Gita when He comes is vice less and egoless.
Is the childhood form of Krishna worshipped more or is his adult form worshipped more? The childhood form is worshipped more. Why? It is because a child... God doesn’t become a child or an adult. God neither becomes a child nor the adult Narayan. They say: He Krishna, Narayan, Vasudev, don’t they? Whose names are Krishna, Narayan, Vasudev? These are the names of the just one soul. It is a man who becomes Narayan. And the one who transforms a man into Narayan is that Supreme Father Supreme Soul, the one who is True, Living and Blissful, Shiva Himself. It can’t be any human soul. The very topic of the souls of the animals and birds is different. It is written in the scriptures, isn’t it? - That He took the form of a horse and came, Sukaraavtar ; He took the form of pig and came, Matsyaavtar ; He took the form of crocodile and came. Arey, do these animals possess intellect to understand the knowledge?
On one side they say: ‘Rite gyaanaa na mukti’, someone cannot receive liberation without knowledge. On the other side they say: God comes in animals. Arey, if He comes in animals, will He reform the animals first? No. Who possesses mind and intellect? Humans possess it. God comes in a human body and after coming in a human body He narrates knowledge to the human beings. With the knowledge He makes their mind and intellect, their soul elevated. When the soul of the human beings becomes elevated, concentrated, when a [good] atmosphere is created, then the other living beings, creatures, animals and birds living in that atmosphere, they too improve. For this it is mentioned in the scriptures that tigers and goats used to drink water on the same river bank in the ashrams of the sages and saints. Why did they go only to the ashram and drink water on the same river bank? Why hasn’t this been shown in the kingdom of the kings? It is because kings aren’t ascetics (tapasvi). They don’t try to concentrate their intellect. Sages and saints are effort makers. ... (To be continued.)
कस्मिला (उड़ीसा), मु.28.08.68, ता.22.09.09
भाग-4
उस एकव्यापी की यादगार है शिव शंकर भोलेनाथ। वो शिव निराकार ज्योति बिन्दु जो जन्म मरण के चक्र से न्यारी रहने वाली बिन्दुथ आत्मा है वो शंकर में आके प्रवेश करती है। और किसी देवता में मुकर्रर रुप से प्रवेश नहीं करती। इसलिए 33 करोड़ देवताओं के बीच में सिर्फ एक शंकर देवता ही है जिसका नाम शिव के साथ जोड़ा जाता है, और किसी भी देवता का नाम शिव के साथ नहीं जोड़ा जाता। तो वो एकव्यापी होकर के आता है। जिस एक में आता है उसको भी याद करने की जरुरत है। इसलिए शंकर भी शिव की याद में रहता है। ऊँच ते ऊँच है शिव, फिर नेक्सट टू गॉड है शंकर। तो बाप कहते हैं कि पहली-2 मुख्य बात यही बुद्धि में बैठाओ कि भगवान सर्वव्यापी नहीं है। तो बुद्धि एकाग्र होगी सबकी, नहीं तो सर्वव्यापी मानने से बुद्धि भटकती रहती है। कहीं मंदिरों में भटकती है, कहीं तीर्थों में भटकती है, कहीं गुरुद्वारों में, कहीं मस्जिद में, कहीं... क्रिश्चियन्स की बुद्धि कहाँ भटकती है? (जिज्ञासु:गिरिजाघर में।) हाँ। क्रिश्चियन्स की बुद्धि भी भटकती है। जो दुनिया में बडे़-2 एटमबम्ब का निर्माण करने वाले हैं, बडे़ बुद्धिमान समझते हैं अपने को उनकी भी बुद्धि गिरजाघरों में भटकती है।
बाप कहते हैं ये बुद्धि का अहंकार... जिसने ऐसी चीज बना ली कि जिस दुनिया में बैठे हैं उसी दुनिया को भस्म करने का प्रयत्न कर रहे हैं। जैसे कोर्इ मूर्ख हो जिस डाली पर बैठा हुआ हो, उसी ड़ा डाली को काट रहा हो। कैसी भ्रष्ट बुद्धि मनुष्यों की हो चुकी है! तो मुख्य-2 बातें ज्ञान की समझाना हैं। परमात्मा बाप सर्वव्यापी नहीं है, मनुष्यात्मा 84 लाख योनियों में नहीं जाती है। ये आत्मा भी एक प्रकार का बीज है। जैसे बीजों की जाति होती है। गेहूँ की जाति का बीज होगा तो गेहूँ का पौधा पैदा होगा, या आम बन जायेगा? नहीं बन सकता। तो ये आत्मायें भी अपनी-2 जाति के बीज हैं। कोर्इ जानवरों के बीज होते हैं। जानवरों में भी वैराइटी है। कोर्इ चौपाए है। कोर्इ सरकने वाले हैं। पक्षियों में भी जातियाँ हैं।
तो बाप बताते हैं ये पक्का-2 बुद्धि में बैठाओ कि आत्मा 84 लाख योनियाँ धारण नहीं करती हैं मनुष्य की। मनुष्य का जन्म मनुष्य योनि में ही होता है। हाँ, स्वभाव संस्कार बदल जाये, बिगड़ जाये, तो मनुष्य राक्षस बन सकता है। अगर स्वभाव संस्कार सुधर जाये तो मनुष्य देवता बन सकता है। बाकी भगवान नहीं बन सकता। भगवान सिर्फ एक है। मनुष्यात्मायें तो ज्यादा से ज्यादा 84 के चक्र में आ सकती हैं लेकिन परमपिता परमात्मा शिव 84 के चक्र में नहीं आता है। तो ये बातें अच्छी रीति बुद्धि में बैठानी है।
मुख्य बात है गीता ज्ञान देने वाला गीता पति भगवान कौन है। उन सन्यासियों ने तो बताय दिया गीता ज्ञान देने वाला कृष्ण भगवान है। अरे, बुद्धि से सोचना तो चाहिए क्या भगवान द्वापर के अंत में आकर के पापी कलियुग की स्थापना करके जावेगा? भगवान आकर के पाप की दुनिया की स्थापना करता है? अरे, भगवान आकर के तो सारी दुनिया को पलट देता है। पाप की दुनिया को बदल करके पुण्यात्माओं की दुनिया बनाकर जाता है। पाप की दुनिया है कलियुग और पुण्यात्माओं की दुनिया है सत्त युग। सत्त युग कौन बनायेगा? सत्त युग जो सत्त होगा, सच्चा होगा सौ पर्सेंट वो ही सतयुग बनाय सकता है। कहते भी हैं सत्त-चित-आनंद। किसका नाम है? मनुष्यों का नाम है? दवताओं का नाम है? राक्षसों का नाम है? नहीं। ये सत्त-चित-आनंद भगवान का नाम है जो सदैव सतोप्रधान स्टेज में रहता है, सदाशिव है। इस तमोप्रधान कलियुगी दुनिया में आता है, पाप की पतित दुनिया में आता है तो भी मन बुद्धि से सदैव सतोप्रधान है। सात्विक स्टेज में रह करके पार्ट बजाने वाला है। तो ये बात भी पक्की बतानी है कि गीता का भगवान कोर्इ देहधारी मनुष्य राम या कृष्ण नहीं हो सकता। ये तो देवतायें हैं, भगवान तो निराकार है। सदैव ज्योति बिंदु है। वो निराकार निर्विकार है, निरहंकार है जो आकर के गीता का ज्ञान सुनाते हैं।
कृष्ण के बच्चे स्वरुप की ज्यादा पूजा होती है या कृष्ण के बडे़ रुप की पूजा ज्यादा होती है? बच्चे रुप की ज्यादा पूजा होती है। क्यों? इसलिए कि बच्चा, ये भगवान नहीं बनता बच्चा और बड़ा। भगवान न बच्चा बनता है, न बड़ा नारायण बनता है। कहते हैं ना हे कृष्ण-नारायण-वासुदेव। ये कृष्ण, नारायण, वासुदेव किसका नाम है? एक ही आत्मा के ये नाम हैं। नारायण तो नर बनता है। और नर को नारायण बनाने वाला वो ही परमपिता परमात्मा एक सच्चिदानंद शिव है। कोर्इ मनुष्य आत्मा नहीं हो सकती। जानवरों और पक्षियों की आत्मा की तो बात ही अलग। शास्त्रों में लिखा है ना कि घोड़े का रुप धारण करके आया, सूकरावतार सुअर का अवतार धारण करके आया, मत्स्यावतार मगर मच्छ का अवतार धारण करके आया। अरे, ये जानवरों में बुद्धि होती है क्या ज्ञान समझने की?
एक तरफ कहते है Þरिते ज्ञाना न मुक्तिß ज्ञान के बगैर मुक्ति नहीं हो सकती। दूसरी तरफ कहते हैं भगवान जानवरों में आता है। अरे, जानवरों में आयेगा तो क्या जानवरों को पहले सुधारेगा? नहीं। मन-बुद्धि किसमें होती है? मनुष्यों में होती है। भगवान मनुष्य तन में आता है और मनुष्य तन में आकर के मनुष्यों को ज्ञान सुनाता है। ज्ञान के आधार पर उनकी मन-बुद्धि को, आत्मा को श्रेष्ठ बनाता है। जब मनुष्यों की आत्मा श्रेष्ठ बन जाती है, एकाग्र हो जाती है, वायुमण्डल बंध जाता है तो उस वायुमण्डल में रहने वाले जो और प्राणी, जीव जंतु हैं, पशु, पक्षी हैं वो भी सुधर जाते हैं। जो शास़्त्रों में गायन है कि ऋषियों मुनियों के आश्रम में बाघ और बकरी एक घाट पानी पीते थे। आश्रम में ही जाकर के एक घाट पानी क्यों पीते थे? राजाओं के राज्य में क्यों नहीं दिखाया गया? क्योंकि राजायें तपस्वी नहीं होते हैं। बुद्धि को एकाग्र करने का प्रयास नहीं करते हैं। ऋषि, मुनि तो प्रयासी होते हैं।
VCD No. 1171, C.No.1657, Kasmila (Orissa)
Mu.28.08.68, Dt.22.09.09
Part-4
The memorial of that ekvyapi is Shiva Shankar Bholenath (Lord of the innocent ones). That incorporeal Shiva Point of light, the Point Soul that remains beyond the cycle of birth and death comes and enters Shankar. He doesn’t enter any other deity in a permanent way. That is why, among the 33 crore deities, Shankar is the only deity whose name is combined with that of Shiva. The name of no other deity is combined with that of Shiva. So He comes as ekvyapi. The one in whom He comes, also needs to remember. That is why Shankar also remains in the remembrance of Shiva. Shiva is the highest on high; then next to God is Shankar. So, the Father says: Make this very main topic sit in the intellect first of all that God is not omnipresent. Then everyone’s intellect will concentrate. Otherwise, the intellect keeps wandering by considering [God to be] omnipresent. It wanders in the temples; it wanders in the pilgrimage places, in the Gurudwaras, the Mosques. Where does the intellect of the Christians wander? (Student: In the Church.) Yes. The intellect of the Christians also wanders. Those who invent big atom bombs in the world, those who consider themselves to be very intelligent, even their intellect wanders in churches.
The Father says: This ego of the intellect has resulted in the preparation of such a thing that ... they are trying to burn the very world to ashes in which they are sitting. They are just like a fool, who cuts the very branch [of the tree] on which he is sitting. How corrupt the intellect of the human beings has become! So, you have to explain the main topics of knowledge: Supreme Soul Father is not omnipresent; a human soul is not born in the 84 lakh (8400000) species. This soul also is a kind of seed. Just as there are [different] types of seeds... if the seed belongs to the category of wheat, then will it grow into crop of wheat or will it grow into a mango [tree]? It cannot become [a mango tree]. So these souls are also the seeds of their own type. Some are the seeds of animals. There is a variety among the animals too. Some are four-legged [creatures], some are creatures that crawl. There are [different] species among birds as well.
So, the Father says: Make this sit firmly in the intellect that the human soul doesn’t have birth in the 84 lakh species. A human is born only in the species of human beings. Yes, if the nature and sanskaars of a human being change, worsen, then he can become a demon; if the nature and sanskaars improve, he can become a deity. As for the rest, he cannot become God. There is just one God. Human souls can come in the cycle of 84 [births] at the most. But the Supreme Father Supreme Soul Shiva doesn’t come in the cycle of 84 [births]. So, you have to make these things sit in the intellect well.
The main thing is who God, the Husband of the Gita, who gives the knowledge of the Gita is. Those sanyasis have said that it is God Krishna who gives the knowledge of the Gita. Arey, you should at least think through the intellect: will God come at the end of the Copper Age and go after establishing the sinful Iron Age? Does God come and establish the sinful world? Arey, God comes and transforms the entire world. He transforms the sinful world into the world of noble souls and then goes. The Iron Age is the sinful world and Golden Age is the world of noble souls. Who will make the Golden Age? Only the one who is 100% truthful can establish the Golden Age. It is also said: Sat (True), Chitt (Living), Anand (Blissful). Whose name is it? Is it the name of the human beings? Is it the name of the deities? Is it the name of the demons? No. This Sat-Chitt-Anand is the name of God, who always remains in the satopradhaan stage. He is sadaa Shiva . He comes in this tamopradhaan Iron Age world. He comes in the sinful degraded world. Even then He is always satopradhaan through mind and intellect. He is the one who plays the role while remaining in the saatvik (pure) stage. So, you should definitely tell [them] this too: Any bodily human being Ram or Krishna cannot be God of the Gita. They are deities; [whereas] God is incorporeal. He is always a Point of light. That incorporeal One, who narrates the knowledge of the Gita when He comes is vice less and egoless.
Is the childhood form of Krishna worshipped more or is his adult form worshipped more? The childhood form is worshipped more. Why? It is because a child... God doesn’t become a child or an adult. God neither becomes a child nor the adult Narayan. They say: He Krishna, Narayan, Vasudev, don’t they? Whose names are Krishna, Narayan, Vasudev? These are the names of the just one soul. It is a man who becomes Narayan. And the one who transforms a man into Narayan is that Supreme Father Supreme Soul, the one who is True, Living and Blissful, Shiva Himself. It can’t be any human soul. The very topic of the souls of the animals and birds is different. It is written in the scriptures, isn’t it? - That He took the form of a horse and came, Sukaraavtar ; He took the form of pig and came, Matsyaavtar ; He took the form of crocodile and came. Arey, do these animals possess intellect to understand the knowledge?
On one side they say: ‘Rite gyaanaa na mukti’, someone cannot receive liberation without knowledge. On the other side they say: God comes in animals. Arey, if He comes in animals, will He reform the animals first? No. Who possesses mind and intellect? Humans possess it. God comes in a human body and after coming in a human body He narrates knowledge to the human beings. With the knowledge He makes their mind and intellect, their soul elevated. When the soul of the human beings becomes elevated, concentrated, when a [good] atmosphere is created, then the other living beings, creatures, animals and birds living in that atmosphere, they too improve. For this it is mentioned in the scriptures that tigers and goats used to drink water on the same river bank in the ashrams of the sages and saints. Why did they go only to the ashram and drink water on the same river bank? Why hasn’t this been shown in the kingdom of the kings? It is because kings aren’t ascetics (tapasvi). They don’t try to concentrate their intellect. Sages and saints are effort makers. ... (To be continued.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
वी.सी.डी. नं.1171, कैसेट नं.1657, कस्मिला (उड़ीसा),
मु.28.08.68, ता.22.09.09
भाग-5
तो ये भी एक विशेष पाइन्ट है समझाने का। क्या? कि भगवान गीता का ज्ञान कृष्ण के रुप में नहीं देता है। किस रुप में देता है? शिव शंकर भोलेनाथ के रुप में निराकारी स्टेज में गीता का ज्ञान देता है। ये बड़ी भारी भूल है जो गीता में देहधारी कृष्ण का नाम डाल दिया है। अगर निराकार का नाम होता तो क्रिश्चियन, मुसलमान, सिक्ख, सन्यासी सब भगवान के निराकारी स्वरुप को मानते। लेकिन आज दुनिया खण्ड-2 में बँट गर्इ। क्योंकि जो गीता सर्व शास्त्र शिरोमणी है, वो सर्व शास्त्र शिरोमणी गीता माता का पति कृष्ण बच्चे को बनाय दिया। जो कृष्ण बच्चा नारायण बनता है। नर को नारायण बनाने वाला है परमपिता परमात्मा। परन्तु नारायण को ही परमात्मा मान लिया जाये, भगवान मान लिया जाये, तो ये तो झूठी बात हो जाती है। गीता में ये भी मानते हैं कि जो ज्ञान दिया गया है नर अर्जुन को वो ज्ञान दिया ही गया है नारायण बनने का ज्ञान दिया गया। देने वाला परमपिता परमात्मा है। तो परमपिता परमात्मा अलग और नर से नारायण बनने वाला अलग। जो नर से नारायण बनता है वो ऊँचा और नीचा बनता है।
नर मनुष्य को कहा जाता है। मनुष्य इस दुनिया में होते हैं नर्क कि दुनिया में। इसलिए इस दुनिया का नाम ही है नरक। क माने करने वाला, नर माने मनुष्य। मनुष्य ने क्या बनाया इस दुनिया को? स्वर्ग बनाया? अरे, इब्राहीम, बुद्ध, क्राइस्ट, गुरुनानक, गाँधीजी, सुभाष चन्द्रबोस, इन्होंने स्वर्ग बनाया या नर्क बनाया? क्या बनी दुनिया? 2500 वर्ष की हिस्ट्री मनुष्य के पास मौजूद है। नर नर्क बनाता है, उस नर को भगवान आकर के नारायण बनाता है। वो भगवान कृष्ण या राम नहीं हो सकते। वो तो 16 कला संपूर्ण होते हैं, 14 कला संपूर्ण होते हैं। भगवान तो ज्ञान सूर्य है। जो ज्ञान सूर्य है वो तो कलाओं से भी पार है। उसको कलाओं में नहीं बाँधा जा सकता। कहते भी है शास्त्रों में कलातीत कल्याण कल्पान्तकारी। कलाओं से अतीत है, कलाओं से परे है। फिर भी कृष्ण को भगवान बना दिया। अरे, कृष्ण भगवान नहीं है। कृष्ण तो 16 कला संपूर्ण देवता है जिसको नर से नारायण जैसा अथवा कृष्ण जैसा बनाने वाला परमपिता परमात्मा शिव है। और वो शंकर द्वारा ये परिवर्तन करता है। नहीं तो बिन्दी कैसे ज्ञान सुनावेगी जब तक शरीर धारण न करे? मुख के बगैर ज्ञान थोड़े ही सुनाया जा सकता है? जैसे मुसलमान कहते हैं अल्लामियाँ ने ये फरमाया, अल्लामियाँ ने वो फरमाया। अब अल्लामियाँ को निराकार कहते हैं। अल्लामियाँ ने क्या अर्श से फरमाया?
ऊपर से फरमाया? ऊपर से आवाज आती है क्या? समझते नहीं हैं। अरे, भगवान इस सृष्टि पर आकर के मनुष्य तन के द्वारा ही ज्ञान सुनाता है। तो भगवान एक है। ये कृष्ण, राम तो देवतायें हैं। सतयुग का पहला प्रिन्स कृष्ण है, जो नारायण बनता है। नारायण संपूर्ण रुप का नाम है। भगवान आकर के कृष्ण नहीं बनाता। नर से क्या बनाता है? नारायण बनाता है। इसलिए शास्त्रों में 33 करोड़ सब देवताओं की ग्लानी है। दुनिया में मनुष्यों की भी ग्लानी है। राक्षसों की तो ग्लानी होती ही है। लेकिन एक शक्सियत है जिसका शास्त्रों में भी कोर्इ ग्लानी नहीं है। कौन? नारायण। ये भगवान की रचना है। भगवान संपूर्ण है तो संपूर्ण रचना बना करके जाता है। तो बताया कि सतयुग का पहला प्रिन्स है कृष्ण जो संपूर्ण स्टेज में पहुँच करके नारायण बनता है। तो ये बात अच्छी रीति समझानी है। भूल न जाये कोर्इ।
ऐसे भी नहीं लिखा हुआ है वो हम बैठ करके सुनाते हैं। क्या? जो धर्म पितायें आये हैं उन्होंने जो कुछ सुनाया अपने धर्म के फालोअर्स को वो लिखा हुआ बैठके सुनाया? नहीं। क्या बाइबल थी क्राइस्ट से पहले? नहीं। मोहम्मद से पहले कुराण थी क्या? नहीं थी। उन्होंने तो डायरेक्ट मुख से सुनाया। फिर वर्षों के बाद जो सुनाया उसकी किताब लिखी जाती है। तो भगवान भी डायरेक्ट मुख से आकर के सुनाता है। जो डायरेक्ट श्री मुख से सुनते हैं, वो भगवान के डायरेक्ट बच्चे हैं। और जो अपनी ही दुनियादारी में लगे रहते हैं, भगवान के संदेश को एक कान से सुनते हैं और दूसरे कान से निकाल देते हैं, ध्यान ही नहीं देते वो भगवान के बच्चे नहीं हो सकते। धर्म पिताओं के बच्चे हो सकते हैं। इब्राहीम, बुद्ध, क्राइस्ट, गुरुनानक के बच्चे बनेंगे, मनुष्य धर्म गुरुओं के बच्चे बनेंगे, भगवान के बच्चे आदि सनातन देवी देवता सनातन धर्म के देवात्मायें बनते हैं। तो ऐसी बात नहीं है कि हम कोई लिखा हुआ ज्ञान सुनाते हैं, या शास्त्रों में छपा हुआ ज्ञान सुनाते हैं। नहीं। अगर ऐसे बोलेंगे तो समझेंगे कि इनको सिखाया हुआ है। नहीं। हमको तो डायरेक्ट भगवान बाप समझाते हैं। अनुभव में आकर के सुनावे कि गीता का भगवान हमको डायरेक्ट ज्ञान देते हैं। वो गीता का भगवान कृष्ण नहीं है। गीता का भगवान निराकार परंब्रह्म परमेश्वर शिव है। वो शिव-शंकर भोलेनाथ शंकर के द्वारा ही संसार में प्रत्यक्ष होता है।
इसलिए शिव का नाम कृष्ण के साथ नहीं जोड़ते हैं। शिव कृष्ण कहते हुये सुना? शिव नारायण कहते हुये सुना? शिव ब्रह्मा कहते हुये सुना? नहीं तो ब्रह्माकुमार कुमारी समझते हैं कि ब्रह्मा का साकार रुप ही भगवान का रुप है। उनकी मान्यता है कि ब्रह्मा कृष्ण की आत्मा है। इसलिए कृष्ण के आखिरी चोले में भगवान शिव आकर के गीता का ज्ञान सुनाते हैं। अरे, गीता ज्ञान आकर के सुनावे और ब्रह्मा शरीर छोड़ करके चला जावे तो क्या सतयुग स्थापन हुआ? और ही घोर कलियुग होता जा रहा है। अरे, भगवान आवेगा तो कुछ करके जावेगा, या ऐसे ही चला जावेगा? अगर ऐसे ही चला जावे तो दुनिया उसको पूजेगी, मानेगी? मूर्तियाँ बनेंगी? भगवान की तो दुनिया में सबसे जास्ती मूर्तियाँ मिलती है शंकर के रुप में। भगवान के तो सबसे जास्ती मंदिर है शिव के रुप में। तो भगवान तो सार्वभौम है। हिंदू, मुसलिम, सिक्ख, र्इसार्इ सब भगवान को मानते हैं। सब वो गॉड फादर कहते हैं। इससे साबित होता है कि भगवान शिव सार्वभौम सत्ता है। सर्वव्यापी नहीं है। जैसे राजा अपनी गद्दी पर बैठता है लेकिन अपनी गद्दी पर बैठे हुये भी सारे राज्य को कन्ट्रोल करता है। कहेंगे राजा की अपने राज्य में सार्वभौम सत्ता है। बाकी सर्वव्यापी राजा नहीं होता। ऐसे ही शिव भगवान भी सर्वव्यापी नहीं है।
वो तो आत्म लोक का रहने वाला है। ये आत्म लोक सूरज, चाँद, सितारों की दुनिया से परे जहाँ ये मिट्टी की देह नहीं होती, वहाँ कोर्इ चित्र नहीं होता, वहाँ कोर्इ मूर्ति नहीं होती, पाँच तत्व ही नहीं होते। वहाँ का रहने वाला है। पारब्रह्म परमेश्वर कहा जाता है। पार लोक का रहने वाला है। वहाँ का हमारा बाप रहने वाला है, हम आत्माओं का बाप परमपिता परमात्मा, तो हम कहाँ के रहने वाले होंगे? हम भी वहीं परमधाम के रहने वाले हैं। हम आत्मायें भी उस परमधाम से धीरे-2 इस सृष्टि पर उतर करके पार्ट बजाते आये हैं। जन्म जन्मान्तर चोला बदलते आये हैं। 84 के चक्र में चक्कर खाते आये हैं। अब हमारा चक्कर पूरा हुआ। ये तमोप्रधान कलियुग पूरा होने जा रहा है। अब सतोप्रधान सतयुगी नर्इ दुनिया आने वाली है।
परन्तु उस नर्इ दुनिया में जाने के लिए उस सत-चित-आनंद शिव को पहचानना पड़े कि इस सृष्टि पर किस मनुष्य तन में आया हुआ है। कहाँ आया हुआ है। क्या ज्ञान दे रहा है। क्या परिवर्तन हो रहा है। वो सारी बात समझे बिगर हम परमपिता परमात्मा बाप के बच्चे नहीं कहे जा सकते। ऊँच ते ऊँच बाप है तो जरुर उससे ऊँच ते ऊँच वर्सा मिलता होगा। दुनिया के जो भी बाप होते हैं वो अपने बच्चों के लिए सुख, शान्ति ही चाहते हैं। वो बेहद का बाप है। बेहद की सुख शान्ति का वर्सा देकर जाता है। वो देह का बाप नहीं है जो एक जन्म की सुख-शान्ति दे देवे, धन दे देवे। नहीं। वो तो बेहद आत्मा का बाप है। आत्मा का कनेक्शन एक जन्म से है, या अनेक जन्मों से है? अनेक जन्मों से है। तो वो अनेक जन्मों का सुख-शान्ति का वर्सा देकर जाता है। उस बाप को जो पहचानेंगे वो उस बाप की नालेज को भी पहचानेंगे। ये बाप का पहला-2 वर्सा है आत्मा को। बाप कोर्इ धन-संपत्ति आकर नहीं देता है। वो ज्ञान रत्न देता है। ओमशन्ति।
VCD No. 1171, C.No.1657, Kasmila (Orissa)
Mu.28.08.68, Dt.22.09.09
Part-5
So, this is also a special point to explain. What? That God doesn’t give the knowledge of the Gita in the form of Krishna. In which form does He give it? He gives the knowledge of the Gita in the incorporeal stage, in the form of Shiv-Shankar Bholenath. This is a very big mistake that they have inserted the name of the bodily being Krishna in the Gita. Had there been the name of the incorporeal One the Christians, the Muslims, the Sikhs, the Sanyasis, all would accept the incorporeal form of God. But today, the world has been divided into [different] continents. It is because child Krishna, who becomes Narayan has been made the Husband of the mother Gita that is a crown gem among all the scriptures. The Supreme Father Supreme Soul is the one who transforms a man to Narayan, but if Narayan himself is considered the Supreme Soul, God, this turns out to be false. It is also believed that the knowledge that has been given to man Arjun in the Gita is the knowledge to become Narayan. The Supreme Father Supreme Soul is the Giver. So, the Supreme Father Supreme Soul is different and the one who transforms from a man to Narayan is different. The one who transforms from a man to Narayan becomes high and low.
A human being is called man (nar). Human beings are present in this world, the world of hell; that is why the name of this world itself is narak (hell). Ka means the one who does, nar means human being. What did human being turn this world into? Did he make it heaven? Arey, did Abraham, Buddha, Christ, Gurunanak, Gandhiji, Subash Chandra Bose establish heaven or hell? What did the world become? 2500 years of history are available with the human beings. Man creates hell and God comes and transforms that man into Narayan. That God cannot be Krishna or Ram. They are complete with 16 celestial degrees, 14 celestial degrees. God is the Sun of Knowledge. The one who is the Sun of Knowledge is beyond even the celestial degrees. He cannot be bound in the celestial degrees. It is also said in the scriptures: Kalatiit Kalyan Kalpantakaari . He is beyond the celestial degrees. Even then, Krishna was made God. Arey, Krishna is not God. Krishna is a deity complete with 16 celestial degrees. It is the Supreme Father Supreme Soul Shiva who transforms him from a man to Narayan or like Krishna. And He brings this transformation through Shankar. Otherwise, how will a point narrate the knowledge until it takes on a body? Knowledge cannot be narrated without a mouth? For example the Muslims say: Allaah Miyaan (God, the Sir) ordered this, Allaah Miyaan ordered that; now they say Allaah Miyaan is incorporeal; did Allaah Miyaan give orders from the sky?
Did he order it from above? Does the voice come from above? They don’t understand. Arey, God comes in this world and narrates the knowledge only through a human body. So, there is one God. These Krishna and Ram are deities. Krishna is the first prince of the Golden Age who becomes Narayan. Narayan is the name of the complete form. God doesn’t come and make [anyone] Krishna. What does He transform a man to? He transforms him to Narayan. That is why, all the 33 crore deities are defamed in the scriptures. Human beings are also defamed in the world, demons are anyway defamed. But there is one personality who is not defamed even in the scriptures. Who? Narayan. This is God’s creation. God is complete, so He creates a perfect creation and then goes. So, it was said: The first prince of the Golden Age is Krishna, who becomes Narayan on reaching the complete stage. So, you should explain this well. It should not be forgotten.
It is not that we sit and narrate something that is [already] written. What? Did the religious fathers who came, sit and narrate something that was written to the followers of their religion? No. Was there the Bible before Christ? No. Was there the Quran before Mohammad? There wasn’t. They narrated directly through the mouth. Then, whatever was narrated is written in books years later. So, God also comes and narrates directly through the mouth. Those who listen directly from His elevated mouth are the direct children of God. And those who remain engaged in their own worldly affairs, who listen to the message of God from one ear and leave it out from the other, who don’t pay attention [to it] at all; they cannot be the children of God. They can be the children of the religious fathers. They will become the children of Abraham, Buddha, Christ [and] Gurunanak; they will become the children of the human religious gurus. The children of God become the deity souls belonging to the Ancient Deity Religion. So, it is not that we narrate the written knowledge or the knowledge printed in the scriptures. No. If you say like this, they will think that you have been taught [this]. No. God the Father explains to us directly. Tell [them] with an experience that God of the Gita gives us the knowledge directly. That God of the Gita is not Krishna. God of the Gita is the incorporeal Supreme Brahma, God Shiva. That Shiva Shankar Bholenath is revealed in the world only through Shankar.
That is why Shiva’s name is not combined with that of Krishna. Have you heard [anyone] saying Shiva-Krishna, Shiva-Narayan, Shiva-Brahma? Otherwise, Brahma Kumar-Kumaris think that the corporeal form of Brahma alone is the form of God. It is their belief that Brahma is the soul of Krishna. That is why God Shiva comes in the last body of Krishna and narrates the knowledge of the Gita. Arey, if He comes and narrates the knowledge of the Gita and Brahma leaves his body and departs, then was the Golden Age established? It is becoming an Iron Age more and more. Arey, if God comes, will He go after doing something or will He simply go away? If He simply goes away, will the world worship Him, accept Him? Will idols [of Him] be made? God’s idols in the form of Shankar are found in the maximum number in the world. There are maximum temples of God in the form of Shiva. So, God is universal. The Hindus, the Muslims, the Sikhs, the Christians, all believe in God. All of them say: Oh! God the Father. This proves that God Shiva is a universal authority. He is not omnipresent. For example, the king sits on his throne, yet he controls the entire kingdom. The king will be said to have a sovereign power in his kingdom. As for the rest, the king is not omnipresent. In the same way, God Shiva too is not omnipresent.
He is the resident of the Soul World. This Soul World is beyond the world of the sun, moon and stars where this body of soil isn’t present, there isn’t any picture, any idol there, the five elements themselves are not there. He is the resident of that place. He is called Paarbrahma Parmeshwar, He is the resident of the world beyond (Paarlok). When our Father, the Father of us souls, the Supreme Father Supreme Soul is the resident of that place, then we will we be the residents of which place? We too are the residents of the same Supreme Abode. We souls also have been playing our role after gradually descending in this world from that Supreme Abode. We have been changing our body for many births. We have been passing through the cycle of the 84 [births]. Now our cycle has come to an end. This tamopradhaan Iron Age is about to end. Now the satopradhaan Golden Age new world is going to come.
But to go to that new world we have to recognize that True, Living and Blissful Shiva that in which human body He has come in this world, where He has come, what knowledge He is giving, what transformation is taking place. Without understanding all these things we cannot be called the children of the Supreme Father Supreme Soul Father. If the Father is the Highest on High, certainly the highest on high inheritance will be obtained from Him. All the fathers in the world just wish for happiness and peace for their children. He is the unlimited Father. He gives the inheritance of the unlimited happiness and peace and then goes. He is not the Father of the body, so that He will give happiness and peace, wealth for one birth. No. In fact, He is the unlimited Father of the souls. Is the soul connected to one birth or many births? It is connected to many births. So, He gives the inheritance of happiness and peace for many births and then goes. Those who will recognize that Father will also recognize His knowledge. This is the first inheritance of the Father for the soul. The Father doesn’t come and give [us] any wealth and property. He gives the gems of knowledge. Om Shanti. (Concluded.)
मु.28.08.68, ता.22.09.09
भाग-5
तो ये भी एक विशेष पाइन्ट है समझाने का। क्या? कि भगवान गीता का ज्ञान कृष्ण के रुप में नहीं देता है। किस रुप में देता है? शिव शंकर भोलेनाथ के रुप में निराकारी स्टेज में गीता का ज्ञान देता है। ये बड़ी भारी भूल है जो गीता में देहधारी कृष्ण का नाम डाल दिया है। अगर निराकार का नाम होता तो क्रिश्चियन, मुसलमान, सिक्ख, सन्यासी सब भगवान के निराकारी स्वरुप को मानते। लेकिन आज दुनिया खण्ड-2 में बँट गर्इ। क्योंकि जो गीता सर्व शास्त्र शिरोमणी है, वो सर्व शास्त्र शिरोमणी गीता माता का पति कृष्ण बच्चे को बनाय दिया। जो कृष्ण बच्चा नारायण बनता है। नर को नारायण बनाने वाला है परमपिता परमात्मा। परन्तु नारायण को ही परमात्मा मान लिया जाये, भगवान मान लिया जाये, तो ये तो झूठी बात हो जाती है। गीता में ये भी मानते हैं कि जो ज्ञान दिया गया है नर अर्जुन को वो ज्ञान दिया ही गया है नारायण बनने का ज्ञान दिया गया। देने वाला परमपिता परमात्मा है। तो परमपिता परमात्मा अलग और नर से नारायण बनने वाला अलग। जो नर से नारायण बनता है वो ऊँचा और नीचा बनता है।
नर मनुष्य को कहा जाता है। मनुष्य इस दुनिया में होते हैं नर्क कि दुनिया में। इसलिए इस दुनिया का नाम ही है नरक। क माने करने वाला, नर माने मनुष्य। मनुष्य ने क्या बनाया इस दुनिया को? स्वर्ग बनाया? अरे, इब्राहीम, बुद्ध, क्राइस्ट, गुरुनानक, गाँधीजी, सुभाष चन्द्रबोस, इन्होंने स्वर्ग बनाया या नर्क बनाया? क्या बनी दुनिया? 2500 वर्ष की हिस्ट्री मनुष्य के पास मौजूद है। नर नर्क बनाता है, उस नर को भगवान आकर के नारायण बनाता है। वो भगवान कृष्ण या राम नहीं हो सकते। वो तो 16 कला संपूर्ण होते हैं, 14 कला संपूर्ण होते हैं। भगवान तो ज्ञान सूर्य है। जो ज्ञान सूर्य है वो तो कलाओं से भी पार है। उसको कलाओं में नहीं बाँधा जा सकता। कहते भी है शास्त्रों में कलातीत कल्याण कल्पान्तकारी। कलाओं से अतीत है, कलाओं से परे है। फिर भी कृष्ण को भगवान बना दिया। अरे, कृष्ण भगवान नहीं है। कृष्ण तो 16 कला संपूर्ण देवता है जिसको नर से नारायण जैसा अथवा कृष्ण जैसा बनाने वाला परमपिता परमात्मा शिव है। और वो शंकर द्वारा ये परिवर्तन करता है। नहीं तो बिन्दी कैसे ज्ञान सुनावेगी जब तक शरीर धारण न करे? मुख के बगैर ज्ञान थोड़े ही सुनाया जा सकता है? जैसे मुसलमान कहते हैं अल्लामियाँ ने ये फरमाया, अल्लामियाँ ने वो फरमाया। अब अल्लामियाँ को निराकार कहते हैं। अल्लामियाँ ने क्या अर्श से फरमाया?
ऊपर से फरमाया? ऊपर से आवाज आती है क्या? समझते नहीं हैं। अरे, भगवान इस सृष्टि पर आकर के मनुष्य तन के द्वारा ही ज्ञान सुनाता है। तो भगवान एक है। ये कृष्ण, राम तो देवतायें हैं। सतयुग का पहला प्रिन्स कृष्ण है, जो नारायण बनता है। नारायण संपूर्ण रुप का नाम है। भगवान आकर के कृष्ण नहीं बनाता। नर से क्या बनाता है? नारायण बनाता है। इसलिए शास्त्रों में 33 करोड़ सब देवताओं की ग्लानी है। दुनिया में मनुष्यों की भी ग्लानी है। राक्षसों की तो ग्लानी होती ही है। लेकिन एक शक्सियत है जिसका शास्त्रों में भी कोर्इ ग्लानी नहीं है। कौन? नारायण। ये भगवान की रचना है। भगवान संपूर्ण है तो संपूर्ण रचना बना करके जाता है। तो बताया कि सतयुग का पहला प्रिन्स है कृष्ण जो संपूर्ण स्टेज में पहुँच करके नारायण बनता है। तो ये बात अच्छी रीति समझानी है। भूल न जाये कोर्इ।
ऐसे भी नहीं लिखा हुआ है वो हम बैठ करके सुनाते हैं। क्या? जो धर्म पितायें आये हैं उन्होंने जो कुछ सुनाया अपने धर्म के फालोअर्स को वो लिखा हुआ बैठके सुनाया? नहीं। क्या बाइबल थी क्राइस्ट से पहले? नहीं। मोहम्मद से पहले कुराण थी क्या? नहीं थी। उन्होंने तो डायरेक्ट मुख से सुनाया। फिर वर्षों के बाद जो सुनाया उसकी किताब लिखी जाती है। तो भगवान भी डायरेक्ट मुख से आकर के सुनाता है। जो डायरेक्ट श्री मुख से सुनते हैं, वो भगवान के डायरेक्ट बच्चे हैं। और जो अपनी ही दुनियादारी में लगे रहते हैं, भगवान के संदेश को एक कान से सुनते हैं और दूसरे कान से निकाल देते हैं, ध्यान ही नहीं देते वो भगवान के बच्चे नहीं हो सकते। धर्म पिताओं के बच्चे हो सकते हैं। इब्राहीम, बुद्ध, क्राइस्ट, गुरुनानक के बच्चे बनेंगे, मनुष्य धर्म गुरुओं के बच्चे बनेंगे, भगवान के बच्चे आदि सनातन देवी देवता सनातन धर्म के देवात्मायें बनते हैं। तो ऐसी बात नहीं है कि हम कोई लिखा हुआ ज्ञान सुनाते हैं, या शास्त्रों में छपा हुआ ज्ञान सुनाते हैं। नहीं। अगर ऐसे बोलेंगे तो समझेंगे कि इनको सिखाया हुआ है। नहीं। हमको तो डायरेक्ट भगवान बाप समझाते हैं। अनुभव में आकर के सुनावे कि गीता का भगवान हमको डायरेक्ट ज्ञान देते हैं। वो गीता का भगवान कृष्ण नहीं है। गीता का भगवान निराकार परंब्रह्म परमेश्वर शिव है। वो शिव-शंकर भोलेनाथ शंकर के द्वारा ही संसार में प्रत्यक्ष होता है।
इसलिए शिव का नाम कृष्ण के साथ नहीं जोड़ते हैं। शिव कृष्ण कहते हुये सुना? शिव नारायण कहते हुये सुना? शिव ब्रह्मा कहते हुये सुना? नहीं तो ब्रह्माकुमार कुमारी समझते हैं कि ब्रह्मा का साकार रुप ही भगवान का रुप है। उनकी मान्यता है कि ब्रह्मा कृष्ण की आत्मा है। इसलिए कृष्ण के आखिरी चोले में भगवान शिव आकर के गीता का ज्ञान सुनाते हैं। अरे, गीता ज्ञान आकर के सुनावे और ब्रह्मा शरीर छोड़ करके चला जावे तो क्या सतयुग स्थापन हुआ? और ही घोर कलियुग होता जा रहा है। अरे, भगवान आवेगा तो कुछ करके जावेगा, या ऐसे ही चला जावेगा? अगर ऐसे ही चला जावे तो दुनिया उसको पूजेगी, मानेगी? मूर्तियाँ बनेंगी? भगवान की तो दुनिया में सबसे जास्ती मूर्तियाँ मिलती है शंकर के रुप में। भगवान के तो सबसे जास्ती मंदिर है शिव के रुप में। तो भगवान तो सार्वभौम है। हिंदू, मुसलिम, सिक्ख, र्इसार्इ सब भगवान को मानते हैं। सब वो गॉड फादर कहते हैं। इससे साबित होता है कि भगवान शिव सार्वभौम सत्ता है। सर्वव्यापी नहीं है। जैसे राजा अपनी गद्दी पर बैठता है लेकिन अपनी गद्दी पर बैठे हुये भी सारे राज्य को कन्ट्रोल करता है। कहेंगे राजा की अपने राज्य में सार्वभौम सत्ता है। बाकी सर्वव्यापी राजा नहीं होता। ऐसे ही शिव भगवान भी सर्वव्यापी नहीं है।
वो तो आत्म लोक का रहने वाला है। ये आत्म लोक सूरज, चाँद, सितारों की दुनिया से परे जहाँ ये मिट्टी की देह नहीं होती, वहाँ कोर्इ चित्र नहीं होता, वहाँ कोर्इ मूर्ति नहीं होती, पाँच तत्व ही नहीं होते। वहाँ का रहने वाला है। पारब्रह्म परमेश्वर कहा जाता है। पार लोक का रहने वाला है। वहाँ का हमारा बाप रहने वाला है, हम आत्माओं का बाप परमपिता परमात्मा, तो हम कहाँ के रहने वाले होंगे? हम भी वहीं परमधाम के रहने वाले हैं। हम आत्मायें भी उस परमधाम से धीरे-2 इस सृष्टि पर उतर करके पार्ट बजाते आये हैं। जन्म जन्मान्तर चोला बदलते आये हैं। 84 के चक्र में चक्कर खाते आये हैं। अब हमारा चक्कर पूरा हुआ। ये तमोप्रधान कलियुग पूरा होने जा रहा है। अब सतोप्रधान सतयुगी नर्इ दुनिया आने वाली है।
परन्तु उस नर्इ दुनिया में जाने के लिए उस सत-चित-आनंद शिव को पहचानना पड़े कि इस सृष्टि पर किस मनुष्य तन में आया हुआ है। कहाँ आया हुआ है। क्या ज्ञान दे रहा है। क्या परिवर्तन हो रहा है। वो सारी बात समझे बिगर हम परमपिता परमात्मा बाप के बच्चे नहीं कहे जा सकते। ऊँच ते ऊँच बाप है तो जरुर उससे ऊँच ते ऊँच वर्सा मिलता होगा। दुनिया के जो भी बाप होते हैं वो अपने बच्चों के लिए सुख, शान्ति ही चाहते हैं। वो बेहद का बाप है। बेहद की सुख शान्ति का वर्सा देकर जाता है। वो देह का बाप नहीं है जो एक जन्म की सुख-शान्ति दे देवे, धन दे देवे। नहीं। वो तो बेहद आत्मा का बाप है। आत्मा का कनेक्शन एक जन्म से है, या अनेक जन्मों से है? अनेक जन्मों से है। तो वो अनेक जन्मों का सुख-शान्ति का वर्सा देकर जाता है। उस बाप को जो पहचानेंगे वो उस बाप की नालेज को भी पहचानेंगे। ये बाप का पहला-2 वर्सा है आत्मा को। बाप कोर्इ धन-संपत्ति आकर नहीं देता है। वो ज्ञान रत्न देता है। ओमशन्ति।
VCD No. 1171, C.No.1657, Kasmila (Orissa)
Mu.28.08.68, Dt.22.09.09
Part-5
So, this is also a special point to explain. What? That God doesn’t give the knowledge of the Gita in the form of Krishna. In which form does He give it? He gives the knowledge of the Gita in the incorporeal stage, in the form of Shiv-Shankar Bholenath. This is a very big mistake that they have inserted the name of the bodily being Krishna in the Gita. Had there been the name of the incorporeal One the Christians, the Muslims, the Sikhs, the Sanyasis, all would accept the incorporeal form of God. But today, the world has been divided into [different] continents. It is because child Krishna, who becomes Narayan has been made the Husband of the mother Gita that is a crown gem among all the scriptures. The Supreme Father Supreme Soul is the one who transforms a man to Narayan, but if Narayan himself is considered the Supreme Soul, God, this turns out to be false. It is also believed that the knowledge that has been given to man Arjun in the Gita is the knowledge to become Narayan. The Supreme Father Supreme Soul is the Giver. So, the Supreme Father Supreme Soul is different and the one who transforms from a man to Narayan is different. The one who transforms from a man to Narayan becomes high and low.
A human being is called man (nar). Human beings are present in this world, the world of hell; that is why the name of this world itself is narak (hell). Ka means the one who does, nar means human being. What did human being turn this world into? Did he make it heaven? Arey, did Abraham, Buddha, Christ, Gurunanak, Gandhiji, Subash Chandra Bose establish heaven or hell? What did the world become? 2500 years of history are available with the human beings. Man creates hell and God comes and transforms that man into Narayan. That God cannot be Krishna or Ram. They are complete with 16 celestial degrees, 14 celestial degrees. God is the Sun of Knowledge. The one who is the Sun of Knowledge is beyond even the celestial degrees. He cannot be bound in the celestial degrees. It is also said in the scriptures: Kalatiit Kalyan Kalpantakaari . He is beyond the celestial degrees. Even then, Krishna was made God. Arey, Krishna is not God. Krishna is a deity complete with 16 celestial degrees. It is the Supreme Father Supreme Soul Shiva who transforms him from a man to Narayan or like Krishna. And He brings this transformation through Shankar. Otherwise, how will a point narrate the knowledge until it takes on a body? Knowledge cannot be narrated without a mouth? For example the Muslims say: Allaah Miyaan (God, the Sir) ordered this, Allaah Miyaan ordered that; now they say Allaah Miyaan is incorporeal; did Allaah Miyaan give orders from the sky?
Did he order it from above? Does the voice come from above? They don’t understand. Arey, God comes in this world and narrates the knowledge only through a human body. So, there is one God. These Krishna and Ram are deities. Krishna is the first prince of the Golden Age who becomes Narayan. Narayan is the name of the complete form. God doesn’t come and make [anyone] Krishna. What does He transform a man to? He transforms him to Narayan. That is why, all the 33 crore deities are defamed in the scriptures. Human beings are also defamed in the world, demons are anyway defamed. But there is one personality who is not defamed even in the scriptures. Who? Narayan. This is God’s creation. God is complete, so He creates a perfect creation and then goes. So, it was said: The first prince of the Golden Age is Krishna, who becomes Narayan on reaching the complete stage. So, you should explain this well. It should not be forgotten.
It is not that we sit and narrate something that is [already] written. What? Did the religious fathers who came, sit and narrate something that was written to the followers of their religion? No. Was there the Bible before Christ? No. Was there the Quran before Mohammad? There wasn’t. They narrated directly through the mouth. Then, whatever was narrated is written in books years later. So, God also comes and narrates directly through the mouth. Those who listen directly from His elevated mouth are the direct children of God. And those who remain engaged in their own worldly affairs, who listen to the message of God from one ear and leave it out from the other, who don’t pay attention [to it] at all; they cannot be the children of God. They can be the children of the religious fathers. They will become the children of Abraham, Buddha, Christ [and] Gurunanak; they will become the children of the human religious gurus. The children of God become the deity souls belonging to the Ancient Deity Religion. So, it is not that we narrate the written knowledge or the knowledge printed in the scriptures. No. If you say like this, they will think that you have been taught [this]. No. God the Father explains to us directly. Tell [them] with an experience that God of the Gita gives us the knowledge directly. That God of the Gita is not Krishna. God of the Gita is the incorporeal Supreme Brahma, God Shiva. That Shiva Shankar Bholenath is revealed in the world only through Shankar.
That is why Shiva’s name is not combined with that of Krishna. Have you heard [anyone] saying Shiva-Krishna, Shiva-Narayan, Shiva-Brahma? Otherwise, Brahma Kumar-Kumaris think that the corporeal form of Brahma alone is the form of God. It is their belief that Brahma is the soul of Krishna. That is why God Shiva comes in the last body of Krishna and narrates the knowledge of the Gita. Arey, if He comes and narrates the knowledge of the Gita and Brahma leaves his body and departs, then was the Golden Age established? It is becoming an Iron Age more and more. Arey, if God comes, will He go after doing something or will He simply go away? If He simply goes away, will the world worship Him, accept Him? Will idols [of Him] be made? God’s idols in the form of Shankar are found in the maximum number in the world. There are maximum temples of God in the form of Shiva. So, God is universal. The Hindus, the Muslims, the Sikhs, the Christians, all believe in God. All of them say: Oh! God the Father. This proves that God Shiva is a universal authority. He is not omnipresent. For example, the king sits on his throne, yet he controls the entire kingdom. The king will be said to have a sovereign power in his kingdom. As for the rest, the king is not omnipresent. In the same way, God Shiva too is not omnipresent.
He is the resident of the Soul World. This Soul World is beyond the world of the sun, moon and stars where this body of soil isn’t present, there isn’t any picture, any idol there, the five elements themselves are not there. He is the resident of that place. He is called Paarbrahma Parmeshwar, He is the resident of the world beyond (Paarlok). When our Father, the Father of us souls, the Supreme Father Supreme Soul is the resident of that place, then we will we be the residents of which place? We too are the residents of the same Supreme Abode. We souls also have been playing our role after gradually descending in this world from that Supreme Abode. We have been changing our body for many births. We have been passing through the cycle of the 84 [births]. Now our cycle has come to an end. This tamopradhaan Iron Age is about to end. Now the satopradhaan Golden Age new world is going to come.
But to go to that new world we have to recognize that True, Living and Blissful Shiva that in which human body He has come in this world, where He has come, what knowledge He is giving, what transformation is taking place. Without understanding all these things we cannot be called the children of the Supreme Father Supreme Soul Father. If the Father is the Highest on High, certainly the highest on high inheritance will be obtained from Him. All the fathers in the world just wish for happiness and peace for their children. He is the unlimited Father. He gives the inheritance of the unlimited happiness and peace and then goes. He is not the Father of the body, so that He will give happiness and peace, wealth for one birth. No. In fact, He is the unlimited Father of the souls. Is the soul connected to one birth or many births? It is connected to many births. So, He gives the inheritance of happiness and peace for many births and then goes. Those who will recognize that Father will also recognize His knowledge. This is the first inheritance of the Father for the soul. The Father doesn’t come and give [us] any wealth and property. He gives the gems of knowledge. Om Shanti. (Concluded.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
VCD No.1185, C.No.1671, Pune,
Mu.04.09.68, Dt.19.10.09
Part-1
Om Shanti. Today's morning class is dated 04.09.68. The Father sits and explains to the children that God of Gita narrated the Gita once and He will go back after narrating it. If Krishna narrated it, then he too will have left his body after narrating it, and taken another birth. He must have become a child. He must not have narrated the Gita again. Now, God is narrating the Gita, i.e. the knowledge of Gita to you. The devotees (bhakt) thought that Krishna explained, narrated the knowledge of the Gita. So, where does the shooting take place? (Someone said: In the Confluence Age.) Who performs the shooting? (Someone said: Brahmin children.) Which Brahmins? Even among the Brahmins one are the Brahmins who follow the path of Bhakti and do not know or recognize God, then the question of accepting Him does not arise at all. People say that God narrated the Gita; then those poor people do not know what He did after narrating the Gita. Gita is a scripture of family planning. Never does a bigger family planning take place. People say that the Mahabharata war was fought. Well, ask them, ask those Brahmins who follow the path of Bhakti that if Krishna narrated the Gita or if Krishna alias Brahma narrated it, then where is your Brahma. They will say: In the Subtle Region. Then Brahmins will also be in the Subtle Region, but the world of Brahmins is created in this world. Brahmins become deities. They change from Brahmins to deities in this world itself.
So, the knowledge of becoming elevated that God narrated to a man [who becomes] Narayan and a woman [to become] Lakshmi; was it Krishna who narrated it? It is sung: He Krishna Narayan Vasudev . [But] they do not understand that Krishna himself becomes Narayan. So, the maker is Krishna and the one who becomes [Narayan] is also Krishna? How can this be possible? Whether it is a doctor, a master (teacher) or an engineer, a teacher is certainly required, is not it? How can someone become a doctor without learning the study of a doctor? So, the one who make deities is required, is not he? Well, what should the one who makes deities certainly be? A doctor is required to make [someone] a doctor, an engineer is required to make [someone] an engineer; so who is required to make [someone] a deity? (Someone said: Bhagvaan-Bhagvati.) Arey, when God (Bhagvaan) comes, will He make [someone] Bhagvaan - Bhagvati (God-Goddess) or a deity? What will Bhagvaan make [someone]? When Bhagvaan comes He will make [someone] Bhagvaan - Bhagvati. Then how did we become deities? How did we become [deities]? Arey, there is definitely a soul in this world who takes on, holds its soul conscious form from the beginning till the end. The first Nar-Narayan of the world is Vishnu. So, the end should also be like the beginning. Those poor Brahmins do not know that when the world of Brahmins was created, when the Yagya started through the Brahmins, then who was the yagyapita (Father of the Yagya) in that Yagya? They consider Krishna alias Brahma Himself to be the yagyapita; they have named him Brahma. What is the meaning? All the meanings in the scriptures are based on the tasks performed, aren't they? So, is Brahma a creation or the creator? (Someone said: Creation.) He is a creation. Who is the creator of the mother? (Someone said: the Father.) Where did he go? And is that Father corporeal or incorporeal? When Brahma is corporeal, then the Father should also be corporeal. This is why it has been said in the Murli that it is wrong to write Brahmakumari Ishwariya Vishwavidyalay. What should you write? Prajapita Brahmakumari Ishwariya Vishwavidyalay.
Brahmins should also know their title. It is wrong to write Brahmakumar. What should you write? Prajapita Brahmakumar or Brahmakumari. When there is Brahma... bram means senior; Maa means mother. When there is the senior most mother, there should also be a Father who sows the seed in her, shouldn’t there? They say that Brahma Baba had visions. So, does 'having visions' prove that the incorporeal God Shiva entered him? Many devotees had visions; Tulsidas had [visions]; Surdas had [visions]; Meera had [visions]; Raidas had [visions]; but did God enter them? Visions do not prove entry [of Shiva in Brahma] and even if it is proved, where was the need for him to wander? He asked the guru; the guru expressed ignorance. He went to Varanasi thinking, the scholars, pandits and aacaaryas (teachers) will tell him about the secret of the visions. He did not get anything from there either. Ultimately, he lost faith on the scholars, pandits and aacaaryas and he meaning Dada Lekhraj Brahma reached the person whom he found, considered to be the most intelligent, experienced, the truest and the most honest person in the world on the basis of the experience of his life, i.e. his partner in Calcutta, where he understood the secrets of his visions. The sowing of the seed of knowledge took place from there itself. This is why in the Gita written by the scholars, aacaaryas and maharishis (great sages), it has been mentioned even in that, God has Himself said: I am the Father who sows the seed. When God is the Ocean of Knowledge, then He will certainly sow the seed of knowledge, will He not?
Bhakti is called blindfaith. Devotees keep running in blind faith and superstition. In one birth they run to the temple, then they have another birth and run to the mosque; sometimes they run to the Gurudwara ; sometimes they run to the Church; sometimes they run to pilgrimage places; the intellect does not get any destination (thikaanaa) at all; this is why that process has been named Bhakti. Keep running, keep running (bhaagte raho). Not just one birth; keep running for many births. Still you do not get the destination. There is no question of running, etc. in knowledge; there is no question of going on pilgrimages. Knowledge means to know. Information itself is called knowledge. And will the information of truth be called knowledge or will the information of untruth be called knowledge? (Someone said: Truth.) When you know the truth then you will know untruth as well. What is the main information about? The first and foremost main information is about the soul. Who am I? But who will give the information of the soul? The Father of the souls alone can give the information of the soul. And the Father of souls is always a soul. He never takes on a body; He never becomes body conscious; this is why His name is Sadaa Shiva . Will the one who always remains in a soul conscious stage always bring benefit or will He do harm to anyone? He is always beneficial. All the other souls also become numberwise (at different levels) harmful and beneficial. But Shiva, the Father of the souls is forever beneficial. This is why He has been named Shiv. The name of only His point is Shiva. How does that point named Shiva bring benefit? Will a point bring benefit hopping around or will it keep giving inspiration sitting in the Supreme Abode? Will that bring benefit? No.
Bhakti has done just harm . 2500 years of history of all the religions is available with human beings and Bhakti full of blindfaith is being practiced in all the religions, but did it bring benefit to anyone? (Someone said: No.) It did not bring benefit to anyone. Everyone’s mentality is falling. Let it be the people of any religion, everyone is fighting with each other; fight, jealousy, hostility, malice, vices are going on increasing. So, it proves that Bhakti, which does the task of making people run, which does not allow [the intellect] to remain stable at one place; that Bhakti is not spread by God. Then who spreads it? Who starts it? Human beings who become body conscious promote Bhakti. All the 500-700 crore (five-seven billion) human souls teach just Bhakti . Why? It is because everyone has his own Chariot and all those who have their own Chariot will definitely have selfishness and if they prove their selfishness, then they will make others wander, they will show the wrong path, they will see their own benefit.
So, where does the shooting of the drama of Bhakti that has been going on for 2500 years performed? In the Confluence Age world of Brahmins. How does its shooting take place? Where is its original foundation laid? The original foundation is laid through Brahma. The soul of Brahma forgot the greatness of the personality through whom he got the secrets of his visions and considered Himself as God, he thought: Shiva enters me; I am the corporeal form of Shiva. I myself am God of the Gita. That soul remained in the path of Bhakti in one or the other form, did not he ? Wherever he was born in the path of Bhakti, the topic of Krishna being God of the Gita continued. So, that sanskaar has become firm in that soul for many births. What? That Krishna is God of the Gita. The topic did not come his intellect at all that Krishna is worshipped in the form of a child; his adult form is not worshipped. The form of a child that is worshipped, will it have a child like intellect or a matured intellect? He will have a child like intellect. And can the knowledge that a person with child like intellect narrates be called Divine (iishwariya) knowledge? Arey, God is the Father of the entire world. Be it a Hindu, a Muslim, a Sikh, a Christian; arey, a time comes when even the biggest atheists of the world are forced to accept God the Father. So, what a difference there will be between the knowledge of a person with a child like intellect and God. ... (to be continued.)
Mu.04.09.68, Dt.19.10.09
Part-1
Om Shanti. Today's morning class is dated 04.09.68. The Father sits and explains to the children that God of Gita narrated the Gita once and He will go back after narrating it. If Krishna narrated it, then he too will have left his body after narrating it, and taken another birth. He must have become a child. He must not have narrated the Gita again. Now, God is narrating the Gita, i.e. the knowledge of Gita to you. The devotees (bhakt) thought that Krishna explained, narrated the knowledge of the Gita. So, where does the shooting take place? (Someone said: In the Confluence Age.) Who performs the shooting? (Someone said: Brahmin children.) Which Brahmins? Even among the Brahmins one are the Brahmins who follow the path of Bhakti and do not know or recognize God, then the question of accepting Him does not arise at all. People say that God narrated the Gita; then those poor people do not know what He did after narrating the Gita. Gita is a scripture of family planning. Never does a bigger family planning take place. People say that the Mahabharata war was fought. Well, ask them, ask those Brahmins who follow the path of Bhakti that if Krishna narrated the Gita or if Krishna alias Brahma narrated it, then where is your Brahma. They will say: In the Subtle Region. Then Brahmins will also be in the Subtle Region, but the world of Brahmins is created in this world. Brahmins become deities. They change from Brahmins to deities in this world itself.
So, the knowledge of becoming elevated that God narrated to a man [who becomes] Narayan and a woman [to become] Lakshmi; was it Krishna who narrated it? It is sung: He Krishna Narayan Vasudev . [But] they do not understand that Krishna himself becomes Narayan. So, the maker is Krishna and the one who becomes [Narayan] is also Krishna? How can this be possible? Whether it is a doctor, a master (teacher) or an engineer, a teacher is certainly required, is not it? How can someone become a doctor without learning the study of a doctor? So, the one who make deities is required, is not he? Well, what should the one who makes deities certainly be? A doctor is required to make [someone] a doctor, an engineer is required to make [someone] an engineer; so who is required to make [someone] a deity? (Someone said: Bhagvaan-Bhagvati.) Arey, when God (Bhagvaan) comes, will He make [someone] Bhagvaan - Bhagvati (God-Goddess) or a deity? What will Bhagvaan make [someone]? When Bhagvaan comes He will make [someone] Bhagvaan - Bhagvati. Then how did we become deities? How did we become [deities]? Arey, there is definitely a soul in this world who takes on, holds its soul conscious form from the beginning till the end. The first Nar-Narayan of the world is Vishnu. So, the end should also be like the beginning. Those poor Brahmins do not know that when the world of Brahmins was created, when the Yagya started through the Brahmins, then who was the yagyapita (Father of the Yagya) in that Yagya? They consider Krishna alias Brahma Himself to be the yagyapita; they have named him Brahma. What is the meaning? All the meanings in the scriptures are based on the tasks performed, aren't they? So, is Brahma a creation or the creator? (Someone said: Creation.) He is a creation. Who is the creator of the mother? (Someone said: the Father.) Where did he go? And is that Father corporeal or incorporeal? When Brahma is corporeal, then the Father should also be corporeal. This is why it has been said in the Murli that it is wrong to write Brahmakumari Ishwariya Vishwavidyalay. What should you write? Prajapita Brahmakumari Ishwariya Vishwavidyalay.
Brahmins should also know their title. It is wrong to write Brahmakumar. What should you write? Prajapita Brahmakumar or Brahmakumari. When there is Brahma... bram means senior; Maa means mother. When there is the senior most mother, there should also be a Father who sows the seed in her, shouldn’t there? They say that Brahma Baba had visions. So, does 'having visions' prove that the incorporeal God Shiva entered him? Many devotees had visions; Tulsidas had [visions]; Surdas had [visions]; Meera had [visions]; Raidas had [visions]; but did God enter them? Visions do not prove entry [of Shiva in Brahma] and even if it is proved, where was the need for him to wander? He asked the guru; the guru expressed ignorance. He went to Varanasi thinking, the scholars, pandits and aacaaryas (teachers) will tell him about the secret of the visions. He did not get anything from there either. Ultimately, he lost faith on the scholars, pandits and aacaaryas and he meaning Dada Lekhraj Brahma reached the person whom he found, considered to be the most intelligent, experienced, the truest and the most honest person in the world on the basis of the experience of his life, i.e. his partner in Calcutta, where he understood the secrets of his visions. The sowing of the seed of knowledge took place from there itself. This is why in the Gita written by the scholars, aacaaryas and maharishis (great sages), it has been mentioned even in that, God has Himself said: I am the Father who sows the seed. When God is the Ocean of Knowledge, then He will certainly sow the seed of knowledge, will He not?
Bhakti is called blindfaith. Devotees keep running in blind faith and superstition. In one birth they run to the temple, then they have another birth and run to the mosque; sometimes they run to the Gurudwara ; sometimes they run to the Church; sometimes they run to pilgrimage places; the intellect does not get any destination (thikaanaa) at all; this is why that process has been named Bhakti. Keep running, keep running (bhaagte raho). Not just one birth; keep running for many births. Still you do not get the destination. There is no question of running, etc. in knowledge; there is no question of going on pilgrimages. Knowledge means to know. Information itself is called knowledge. And will the information of truth be called knowledge or will the information of untruth be called knowledge? (Someone said: Truth.) When you know the truth then you will know untruth as well. What is the main information about? The first and foremost main information is about the soul. Who am I? But who will give the information of the soul? The Father of the souls alone can give the information of the soul. And the Father of souls is always a soul. He never takes on a body; He never becomes body conscious; this is why His name is Sadaa Shiva . Will the one who always remains in a soul conscious stage always bring benefit or will He do harm to anyone? He is always beneficial. All the other souls also become numberwise (at different levels) harmful and beneficial. But Shiva, the Father of the souls is forever beneficial. This is why He has been named Shiv. The name of only His point is Shiva. How does that point named Shiva bring benefit? Will a point bring benefit hopping around or will it keep giving inspiration sitting in the Supreme Abode? Will that bring benefit? No.
Bhakti has done just harm . 2500 years of history of all the religions is available with human beings and Bhakti full of blindfaith is being practiced in all the religions, but did it bring benefit to anyone? (Someone said: No.) It did not bring benefit to anyone. Everyone’s mentality is falling. Let it be the people of any religion, everyone is fighting with each other; fight, jealousy, hostility, malice, vices are going on increasing. So, it proves that Bhakti, which does the task of making people run, which does not allow [the intellect] to remain stable at one place; that Bhakti is not spread by God. Then who spreads it? Who starts it? Human beings who become body conscious promote Bhakti. All the 500-700 crore (five-seven billion) human souls teach just Bhakti . Why? It is because everyone has his own Chariot and all those who have their own Chariot will definitely have selfishness and if they prove their selfishness, then they will make others wander, they will show the wrong path, they will see their own benefit.
So, where does the shooting of the drama of Bhakti that has been going on for 2500 years performed? In the Confluence Age world of Brahmins. How does its shooting take place? Where is its original foundation laid? The original foundation is laid through Brahma. The soul of Brahma forgot the greatness of the personality through whom he got the secrets of his visions and considered Himself as God, he thought: Shiva enters me; I am the corporeal form of Shiva. I myself am God of the Gita. That soul remained in the path of Bhakti in one or the other form, did not he ? Wherever he was born in the path of Bhakti, the topic of Krishna being God of the Gita continued. So, that sanskaar has become firm in that soul for many births. What? That Krishna is God of the Gita. The topic did not come his intellect at all that Krishna is worshipped in the form of a child; his adult form is not worshipped. The form of a child that is worshipped, will it have a child like intellect or a matured intellect? He will have a child like intellect. And can the knowledge that a person with child like intellect narrates be called Divine (iishwariya) knowledge? Arey, God is the Father of the entire world. Be it a Hindu, a Muslim, a Sikh, a Christian; arey, a time comes when even the biggest atheists of the world are forced to accept God the Father. So, what a difference there will be between the knowledge of a person with a child like intellect and God. ... (to be continued.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
VCD No.1185, C.No.1671, Pune,
Mu.04.09.68, Dt.19.10.09
Part-2
...There are small schools, primary schools; knowledge is taught there as well, but people with a child like intellect are taught there. Similarly, when God comes in this world, He uplifts the souls with a child like intellect. They are completely innocent. But is it good to have a child like intellect till the end or is it good to become intelligent? (Someone said: It is good to become intelligent.) When the Father is intelligent, then the children of the Father should also be intelligent. And it is not that the children of the intelligent Father are revealed only in the last period because God is also revealed in the last period in the world. Initially, God performs His task in an secret way. God has been named Pandaa (guide). A person who shows the path is called pandaa, pandayati. He shows the true destination; He takes you to the destination. Those who follow that Pandaa or the children of Pandaa are called Pandav. So, are there Pandavas in every religion? Souls of the other religions cannot be Pandavas because they are not the sons of Pandaa at all. They have converted; they went to the other religions. And the population of India went on decreasing; the population of the other countries went on increasing. So, did those who convert make India famous, did they make their Father famous, did they make BapDada famous or did they make the other religious lands and the other countries and the other religious fathers famous? (Someone said: Other religious fathers.) They are not the Father's children at all.
Those through whom God the Father lays the foundation for the new world and destroys all the untrue religions of the old world when He comes are the true children of the Father. And He makes the one who has a child like intellect and the one who have a mature intellect [i.e.] the Father and the son meet. What does the world do? What do the people of the religions, the other religious fathers of the world do? They create a difference . For example, the Christians came; the Christians ruled over India. When there was a lot of dispute, then they did leave India, but what did they do before leaving? They partitioned it. They created differences. Similarly, when God the Father came in the beginning of the world, He came and gave knowledge. The one whom He gave the knowledge first of all was named the Sun (Surya); he is also called Raghu. Well, when he has been named Surya, then there must be someone else also who obtains light from him. Who is the one who obtained complete light from him? (Someone said: The moon.) He did not understand it but he assimilated whatever God the Father narrated through his ears. He did not listen through one ear and leave it out through the other, although he did not understand it. What? Is it the task of someone with a matured intellect or is it the task of someone with a child like intellect to understand? (Someone said: A child like intellect.) It is not the task of someone with a child like intellect to understand; it is not his task to explain either; but a child learns it by heart. He listens through his ears whatever lesson is taught and after listening to it, he learns it by heart. So similarly, first of all it was Brahma’s ears which heard and then assimilated whatever versions God the Father narrated. But did he assimilate it without understanding or did he assimilate it after understanding it? (Someone said: Without understanding it.) He assimilated it without understanding it just as the children of primary school learn by heart the dohaa (couplets), caupaai ( quatrains having sixteen maatraas per line) at a basic level. They do not know their deep meaning.
So, similarly Brahma Baba also certainly assimiate whatever knowledge God the Father narrated after entering him, but he did it without understanding, this is why he became the one with a child like intellect. Well, the one who has a child like intellect in the shooting period... was he an innocent child or a mischievous child? (Someone said: Innocent.) He was an innocent child, wasn't he? When the Father said that the biggest virtue of the deities is tolerance, did he staighaway assimilate that topic or not? He set an example by assimilating it in his life in practice. The extent to which the titleholder of the senior mother, i.e. Brahma assimilated tolerance power, no human being in the world played such part of tolerance. So, he did assimilate innocently the versions of God in his life. Well, [when] he became a child here so, who will become the first child when the broad drama starts? (Someone said: Child Krishna.) He himself will become the first child. So, it is the souls of Radha and Krishna themselves who become the first leaves of the human world tree, but as the other religious fathers came; do the religious fathers come in a satopradhaan stage or in a tamopradhaan stage from above? ( Everyone said: Satopradhaan.) They come in a satopradhaan stage. So, do whatever they narrate, whatever they speak, be good or will they mix [something bad in it]? They speak only good. As long as those religious fathers were present in this world, did their respective religions remain in a satopradhaan stage or did it enter the rajo and tamo stages? It remained satopradhaan till then and as soon as they left their body, what did their followers do? Their followers started using that knowledge wrongly due to selfish motives, they sat as gurus, they firmly occupied their thrones and it is seen even now that [people] have sat as bodily religious gurus on their thrones in every religion and are causing fights and even murders.
This was about the small religious fathers and their followers, who come in the last. But who is the first and foremost? The first and foremost religious Father is ShivBaba who establishes the Ancient Deity Religion (Adi Sanatan Devi Devta Dharma). When ShivBaba comes then the knowledge that He narrated through the one with a child like intellect; as long as that knowledge was narrated in practice in the world of Brahmins, the Brahmin family continued to function properly. And as soon as Brahma leaves his body, as soon as Saraswati leaves her body, their followers occupy their thrones. The firm proof is in front of you. What is the proof that is in front of you? All the Brahmakumari Vidyalayas (schools) of India that existed before 1968 used to be controlled from Mount Abu and as soon as Brahma Baba left his body, the bodily religious gurus who occupy the thrones sat as zonal incharges and after occupying their thrones they started handling their followers and they started making them dance to their tunes. So, where did the difference start? Did the difference start during the lifetime of Brahma Baba? When did duality begin? When did two types emerge? (Someone said: It is when Mama left her body in 1965.) It was not at that time; Brahma Baba was alive at that time. It did not happen like this when ShivBaba came in the body of Brahma Baba. Yes, it is true that the controlling power of the Yagya which was in the hands of Mama; when Mama departed then that controlling power went into the hands of some other devi who occupied Mama's place and who got it published in the newspapers [later on] ‘I am Jagdamba’. However Brahma was present, wasn't he? ShivBaba used to come in him. So, nobody came to know that ...
Yes. The disintegration started from then itself. From when? Ever since Mama left her body because in whose hands was the administration? It was in Mama's hands. As is the king so are the subjects. But due to the presence of Brahma Baba nobody felt that the downfall began right from the time when Mama left her body. After Baba left his body [the shooting of] the Copper Age was completely declared. For example, when the Copper Age begins then foreign religious lands are established in the foreign countries. Initially, there was only one country and only one kingdom. What happens with the commencement of the Copper Age? Two kingdoms and two religions start. Similarly, all the service centers were situated only in India. When Baba left his body, then the first center was opened in London. So, was the shooting of foreigners performed or not? The foundation of the foreign religious lands was also laid. But as Brahma Baba had a child like intellect; for example, a child is obstinate; similarly, a topic sat in his intellect firmly ‘I am the corporeal God of Gita. Nobody except me can be the corporeal God of Gita in this world’. Although Baba had hinted in the Murli; Baba hinted in the Murli; what? That the name 'Brahmakumari Vidyalay' that you write is wrong. What is right? Chlidren are not born from the mother alone; a mother alone can not manage [the family]; a Father is also required. So, Baba gave this hint during Mama’s lifetime itself, but those with a child like intellect could not understand that hint. Even Brahma couldn't understand it. Had he understood, it would have come in his intellect as well that there was a corporeal Father who laid the seed in the beginning of the Yagya. ... (to be continued.)
Mu.04.09.68, Dt.19.10.09
Part-2
...There are small schools, primary schools; knowledge is taught there as well, but people with a child like intellect are taught there. Similarly, when God comes in this world, He uplifts the souls with a child like intellect. They are completely innocent. But is it good to have a child like intellect till the end or is it good to become intelligent? (Someone said: It is good to become intelligent.) When the Father is intelligent, then the children of the Father should also be intelligent. And it is not that the children of the intelligent Father are revealed only in the last period because God is also revealed in the last period in the world. Initially, God performs His task in an secret way. God has been named Pandaa (guide). A person who shows the path is called pandaa, pandayati. He shows the true destination; He takes you to the destination. Those who follow that Pandaa or the children of Pandaa are called Pandav. So, are there Pandavas in every religion? Souls of the other religions cannot be Pandavas because they are not the sons of Pandaa at all. They have converted; they went to the other religions. And the population of India went on decreasing; the population of the other countries went on increasing. So, did those who convert make India famous, did they make their Father famous, did they make BapDada famous or did they make the other religious lands and the other countries and the other religious fathers famous? (Someone said: Other religious fathers.) They are not the Father's children at all.
Those through whom God the Father lays the foundation for the new world and destroys all the untrue religions of the old world when He comes are the true children of the Father. And He makes the one who has a child like intellect and the one who have a mature intellect [i.e.] the Father and the son meet. What does the world do? What do the people of the religions, the other religious fathers of the world do? They create a difference . For example, the Christians came; the Christians ruled over India. When there was a lot of dispute, then they did leave India, but what did they do before leaving? They partitioned it. They created differences. Similarly, when God the Father came in the beginning of the world, He came and gave knowledge. The one whom He gave the knowledge first of all was named the Sun (Surya); he is also called Raghu. Well, when he has been named Surya, then there must be someone else also who obtains light from him. Who is the one who obtained complete light from him? (Someone said: The moon.) He did not understand it but he assimilated whatever God the Father narrated through his ears. He did not listen through one ear and leave it out through the other, although he did not understand it. What? Is it the task of someone with a matured intellect or is it the task of someone with a child like intellect to understand? (Someone said: A child like intellect.) It is not the task of someone with a child like intellect to understand; it is not his task to explain either; but a child learns it by heart. He listens through his ears whatever lesson is taught and after listening to it, he learns it by heart. So similarly, first of all it was Brahma’s ears which heard and then assimilated whatever versions God the Father narrated. But did he assimilate it without understanding or did he assimilate it after understanding it? (Someone said: Without understanding it.) He assimilated it without understanding it just as the children of primary school learn by heart the dohaa (couplets), caupaai ( quatrains having sixteen maatraas per line) at a basic level. They do not know their deep meaning.
So, similarly Brahma Baba also certainly assimiate whatever knowledge God the Father narrated after entering him, but he did it without understanding, this is why he became the one with a child like intellect. Well, the one who has a child like intellect in the shooting period... was he an innocent child or a mischievous child? (Someone said: Innocent.) He was an innocent child, wasn't he? When the Father said that the biggest virtue of the deities is tolerance, did he staighaway assimilate that topic or not? He set an example by assimilating it in his life in practice. The extent to which the titleholder of the senior mother, i.e. Brahma assimilated tolerance power, no human being in the world played such part of tolerance. So, he did assimilate innocently the versions of God in his life. Well, [when] he became a child here so, who will become the first child when the broad drama starts? (Someone said: Child Krishna.) He himself will become the first child. So, it is the souls of Radha and Krishna themselves who become the first leaves of the human world tree, but as the other religious fathers came; do the religious fathers come in a satopradhaan stage or in a tamopradhaan stage from above? ( Everyone said: Satopradhaan.) They come in a satopradhaan stage. So, do whatever they narrate, whatever they speak, be good or will they mix [something bad in it]? They speak only good. As long as those religious fathers were present in this world, did their respective religions remain in a satopradhaan stage or did it enter the rajo and tamo stages? It remained satopradhaan till then and as soon as they left their body, what did their followers do? Their followers started using that knowledge wrongly due to selfish motives, they sat as gurus, they firmly occupied their thrones and it is seen even now that [people] have sat as bodily religious gurus on their thrones in every religion and are causing fights and even murders.
This was about the small religious fathers and their followers, who come in the last. But who is the first and foremost? The first and foremost religious Father is ShivBaba who establishes the Ancient Deity Religion (Adi Sanatan Devi Devta Dharma). When ShivBaba comes then the knowledge that He narrated through the one with a child like intellect; as long as that knowledge was narrated in practice in the world of Brahmins, the Brahmin family continued to function properly. And as soon as Brahma leaves his body, as soon as Saraswati leaves her body, their followers occupy their thrones. The firm proof is in front of you. What is the proof that is in front of you? All the Brahmakumari Vidyalayas (schools) of India that existed before 1968 used to be controlled from Mount Abu and as soon as Brahma Baba left his body, the bodily religious gurus who occupy the thrones sat as zonal incharges and after occupying their thrones they started handling their followers and they started making them dance to their tunes. So, where did the difference start? Did the difference start during the lifetime of Brahma Baba? When did duality begin? When did two types emerge? (Someone said: It is when Mama left her body in 1965.) It was not at that time; Brahma Baba was alive at that time. It did not happen like this when ShivBaba came in the body of Brahma Baba. Yes, it is true that the controlling power of the Yagya which was in the hands of Mama; when Mama departed then that controlling power went into the hands of some other devi who occupied Mama's place and who got it published in the newspapers [later on] ‘I am Jagdamba’. However Brahma was present, wasn't he? ShivBaba used to come in him. So, nobody came to know that ...
Yes. The disintegration started from then itself. From when? Ever since Mama left her body because in whose hands was the administration? It was in Mama's hands. As is the king so are the subjects. But due to the presence of Brahma Baba nobody felt that the downfall began right from the time when Mama left her body. After Baba left his body [the shooting of] the Copper Age was completely declared. For example, when the Copper Age begins then foreign religious lands are established in the foreign countries. Initially, there was only one country and only one kingdom. What happens with the commencement of the Copper Age? Two kingdoms and two religions start. Similarly, all the service centers were situated only in India. When Baba left his body, then the first center was opened in London. So, was the shooting of foreigners performed or not? The foundation of the foreign religious lands was also laid. But as Brahma Baba had a child like intellect; for example, a child is obstinate; similarly, a topic sat in his intellect firmly ‘I am the corporeal God of Gita. Nobody except me can be the corporeal God of Gita in this world’. Although Baba had hinted in the Murli; Baba hinted in the Murli; what? That the name 'Brahmakumari Vidyalay' that you write is wrong. What is right? Chlidren are not born from the mother alone; a mother alone can not manage [the family]; a Father is also required. So, Baba gave this hint during Mama’s lifetime itself, but those with a child like intellect could not understand that hint. Even Brahma couldn't understand it. Had he understood, it would have come in his intellect as well that there was a corporeal Father who laid the seed in the beginning of the Yagya. ... (to be continued.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
VCD No.1185, C.No.1671, Pune,
Mu.04.09.68, Dt.19.10.09
Part-3
...Why did this topic not sit in his intellect? When he did not get any solution from the gurus, when he did not get any solution from the pandits of Varanasi and when he got a solution from his partner, then it should sit in his intellect that this one is the special personality through whom the seed of knowledge was given, sown. Why did not his greatness sit in his intellect? (Someone said: Child....) No. Its reason was that the person who was kept as a partner in his shop was working as a servant in his shop 10 years before that. What? Well, a servant is a servant. Will a servant be considered low or will anyone consider him to be high? (Someone said: Low.) This is why it did not come in Brahma Baba's intellect that when God comes in this world then He does not see low or high [status]. He catches the most ordinary body. Brahma Baba was in the intoxication : I am the biggest diamond trader of Hindustan in the world; I am a prosperous person; this is why it did not sit in his intellect and even now, even now it does not sit firmly, it does not fit in the intellect of that soul . What? (Someone said: God of the Gita.) I am not God of the Gita. Why doesn't it sit? (Someone said: Sanskaars of 63 births.) No. Do all the people of the world believe that God of the Gita is not Krishna? (Someone said: They do not.) They do say that God of the Gita is Krishna.
Now the Brahmakumaris have also stopped raising this point. Earlier this book [on Gita] used to be printed. Pictures also used to be made; now they have made it very less. Why did they do so? They did so because the souls with a child like intellect in the basic [knowledge], will they follow the world or will they follow the knowledgeable human souls? (Someone said: The world.) The knowledgeable ones, the Father's children are very ordinary ; and all the religious fathers, and their followers, who sit as guru, do those gurus look at the big people or do they look at small ordinary people? ( Everyone said: Big people.) So, it is a similar case here. When Brahma left his body then after he left his body whoever occupied the throne , whom do they see? (Someone said: The big ones.) They see the big ones. When Baba says if you catch one big person, then numerous people will come following him, does Baba speak in the limited or in the unlimited ? (Someone said: Unlimited.) Baba speaks in the unlimited . Does Baba see the body, does He see the bodily beings or does He see the actor like souls who play a part for many births? (Someone said: The soul.) He sees the soul. He knows that which point of light soul in the world is big and which point of light souls should be proved to be big from the point of view of the world and He also knows that the elder children who take care of this world, who are called the ten digpaal (protectors of ten directions), the ones who are called the eight deities are placed by God on His forehead.
God sees those big ones. If those big eight [souls] unite in the world of Brahmins, then will the foundation of the new world be laid or not? (Someone said: It will be laid.) The foundation of the new world will be laid. Baba's task is already done. Will God have an eye on today's big multimillionaires, big capitalists, owners of big factories, big officers, Presidents, past or present Prime Ministers? (Someone said: No.) Arey, God knows that these are people who take temporary respect in the last birth; their kingship is for name sake. What kind of kingship is it? Indira Gandhi was a Prime Minister; she went to deliver a speech; someone flung a shoe at her; it went and hit her like this which could have hurt her nose. Someone hit a stone. Arey, what kind of a kingship is this? The Father knows that these are kings of the tamopradhaan time. These are not big people in God's eyes.
Who are big people in God's eyes? Those who administer the entire world are the big people in God’s eyes. They control even those religious fathers who come from above and become heads of such big generation (population) [of people], for example, Christ. How many followers does Christ have now? There are more than 150-200 crore (1.5-2 billion). 150-200 crores! People consider Christ to be their religious Father; the soul of Christ is ruling their heart; so they are such big religious fathers; regarding those religious fathers as well God knows that when those eight children of Mine , who have been praised even in the Bible and Koran in the form of eight angels, become perfect those angels will make even those religious fathers dance to their tune. They (the religious fathers) will become their (the eight deities’) disciples; they will bow their head before them. So, the big [personalities] of the world like Abraham, Buddha, Christ, Guru Nanak, Vivekananda etc. are not big personalities in the eyes of God. Who are big personalities in the eyes of God? Those eight deities who are the ancestors of the entire world, who are born first of all. God's eyes are focussed on them. And on whom are the eyes of the Brahmakumar-kumaris or the gurus who have occupied the thrones focussed? Their eyes are focussed on the big personalities of the world. So, they have controlled the big personalities of government. They have influenced the big multi-millionaires.
Under whose control are the big capitalists, prosperous people now? They are under the control of the Brahmakumar-kumaris, those who follow the basic knowledge. Why are they under their control? It is because the devi (female deity) of the prosperous people; who is that devi? Lakshmi. That Lakshmi herself is being sustained in their home. In whose home? She is getting sustenance in the house of those who follow the basic [knowledge]. So, it is not a big issue for them to cast an influence on the big capitalists. So, it can not at all sit in the intellect of the people of the world who God of the Gita is. In whose intellect should it be made to sit first of all? First the Brahmins should understand it. The Brahmins who live in the world of basic [knowledge] should understand the topic that the first leaf of the world is not God of the Gita. The one who gives birth even to that leaf is the seed form Father. The leaf comes very late. There are branches before the leaves; there is the trunk before the branches; there are roots before the trunk and there are various kinds of seeds before the roots; and then there is one Father of all those seeds. That Father is so high, so deep, and so secret; He is God of the Gita. When that Seed Form Father performs His task in this world then He catches the highest actor, the hero actor in this human world, who proves to be the permanent Chariot in the world. This is why two kinds of chariots are mentioned in the Murlis. Which ones? One is the temporary Chariot and the other is the permanent Chariot. Both the souls along with their chariots are called Bap [and] Dada.What? The soul of the permanent Chariot, the soul of Ram, the Father Ram, and the soul of the temporary Chariot, the soul of Krishna is the Dada of the entire worldl. Dada means elder brother; the first leaf of the entire world; so he happens to be the elder brother.
Is this BapDada like a Father and a son or not? They are BapDada and... if we see with soul consciousness, then they are BapDada and if we see from the point of view of the body, then the first leaf is a bodily being and his Father is also in a body, is not he? Only then will Krishna be born. If the one who gives birth to the first leaf like Krishna is not a bodily being at all, then how will child Krishna be born? He cannot be born. So, there are two souls in the form of bodily being; the Father and the son; and in a spiritual form there are two souls : Baap and Dada, it is the present combination; they play a combined part. It has also been shown in the scriptures that when Shankar is shown, then along with Shankar the Moon is also shown. Do the good fathers keep their heir child on the forehead ( give importance) or do they show them to be worthless in front of the world? They place him on the forehead because they know that the child is their heir. Whom do the parents entrust the income of the entire life? They entrust it to the child. A child is born in the house; the parents clean his dirt; they enable him to read and write; when he grows up then they entrust the entire property to that child and they themselves become vaanprasthi (retired) . They perform the task of such big servants and maids! The servants and maids of the world will work on payment and this servant and maid works free of cost. They become servant and maid due to the karmic accounts of the previous birth. What? Has the child who is born performed good actions in the previous birth or have the parents who give birth to that child performed good actions? (Someone said : The child.) The child has performed good actions. He has performed good actions, that is why the parents have to clean their dirt like a servant and maid. ... (to be continued.)
Mu.04.09.68, Dt.19.10.09
Part-3
...Why did this topic not sit in his intellect? When he did not get any solution from the gurus, when he did not get any solution from the pandits of Varanasi and when he got a solution from his partner, then it should sit in his intellect that this one is the special personality through whom the seed of knowledge was given, sown. Why did not his greatness sit in his intellect? (Someone said: Child....) No. Its reason was that the person who was kept as a partner in his shop was working as a servant in his shop 10 years before that. What? Well, a servant is a servant. Will a servant be considered low or will anyone consider him to be high? (Someone said: Low.) This is why it did not come in Brahma Baba's intellect that when God comes in this world then He does not see low or high [status]. He catches the most ordinary body. Brahma Baba was in the intoxication : I am the biggest diamond trader of Hindustan in the world; I am a prosperous person; this is why it did not sit in his intellect and even now, even now it does not sit firmly, it does not fit in the intellect of that soul . What? (Someone said: God of the Gita.) I am not God of the Gita. Why doesn't it sit? (Someone said: Sanskaars of 63 births.) No. Do all the people of the world believe that God of the Gita is not Krishna? (Someone said: They do not.) They do say that God of the Gita is Krishna.
Now the Brahmakumaris have also stopped raising this point. Earlier this book [on Gita] used to be printed. Pictures also used to be made; now they have made it very less. Why did they do so? They did so because the souls with a child like intellect in the basic [knowledge], will they follow the world or will they follow the knowledgeable human souls? (Someone said: The world.) The knowledgeable ones, the Father's children are very ordinary ; and all the religious fathers, and their followers, who sit as guru, do those gurus look at the big people or do they look at small ordinary people? ( Everyone said: Big people.) So, it is a similar case here. When Brahma left his body then after he left his body whoever occupied the throne , whom do they see? (Someone said: The big ones.) They see the big ones. When Baba says if you catch one big person, then numerous people will come following him, does Baba speak in the limited or in the unlimited ? (Someone said: Unlimited.) Baba speaks in the unlimited . Does Baba see the body, does He see the bodily beings or does He see the actor like souls who play a part for many births? (Someone said: The soul.) He sees the soul. He knows that which point of light soul in the world is big and which point of light souls should be proved to be big from the point of view of the world and He also knows that the elder children who take care of this world, who are called the ten digpaal (protectors of ten directions), the ones who are called the eight deities are placed by God on His forehead.
God sees those big ones. If those big eight [souls] unite in the world of Brahmins, then will the foundation of the new world be laid or not? (Someone said: It will be laid.) The foundation of the new world will be laid. Baba's task is already done. Will God have an eye on today's big multimillionaires, big capitalists, owners of big factories, big officers, Presidents, past or present Prime Ministers? (Someone said: No.) Arey, God knows that these are people who take temporary respect in the last birth; their kingship is for name sake. What kind of kingship is it? Indira Gandhi was a Prime Minister; she went to deliver a speech; someone flung a shoe at her; it went and hit her like this which could have hurt her nose. Someone hit a stone. Arey, what kind of a kingship is this? The Father knows that these are kings of the tamopradhaan time. These are not big people in God's eyes.
Who are big people in God's eyes? Those who administer the entire world are the big people in God’s eyes. They control even those religious fathers who come from above and become heads of such big generation (population) [of people], for example, Christ. How many followers does Christ have now? There are more than 150-200 crore (1.5-2 billion). 150-200 crores! People consider Christ to be their religious Father; the soul of Christ is ruling their heart; so they are such big religious fathers; regarding those religious fathers as well God knows that when those eight children of Mine , who have been praised even in the Bible and Koran in the form of eight angels, become perfect those angels will make even those religious fathers dance to their tune. They (the religious fathers) will become their (the eight deities’) disciples; they will bow their head before them. So, the big [personalities] of the world like Abraham, Buddha, Christ, Guru Nanak, Vivekananda etc. are not big personalities in the eyes of God. Who are big personalities in the eyes of God? Those eight deities who are the ancestors of the entire world, who are born first of all. God's eyes are focussed on them. And on whom are the eyes of the Brahmakumar-kumaris or the gurus who have occupied the thrones focussed? Their eyes are focussed on the big personalities of the world. So, they have controlled the big personalities of government. They have influenced the big multi-millionaires.
Under whose control are the big capitalists, prosperous people now? They are under the control of the Brahmakumar-kumaris, those who follow the basic knowledge. Why are they under their control? It is because the devi (female deity) of the prosperous people; who is that devi? Lakshmi. That Lakshmi herself is being sustained in their home. In whose home? She is getting sustenance in the house of those who follow the basic [knowledge]. So, it is not a big issue for them to cast an influence on the big capitalists. So, it can not at all sit in the intellect of the people of the world who God of the Gita is. In whose intellect should it be made to sit first of all? First the Brahmins should understand it. The Brahmins who live in the world of basic [knowledge] should understand the topic that the first leaf of the world is not God of the Gita. The one who gives birth even to that leaf is the seed form Father. The leaf comes very late. There are branches before the leaves; there is the trunk before the branches; there are roots before the trunk and there are various kinds of seeds before the roots; and then there is one Father of all those seeds. That Father is so high, so deep, and so secret; He is God of the Gita. When that Seed Form Father performs His task in this world then He catches the highest actor, the hero actor in this human world, who proves to be the permanent Chariot in the world. This is why two kinds of chariots are mentioned in the Murlis. Which ones? One is the temporary Chariot and the other is the permanent Chariot. Both the souls along with their chariots are called Bap [and] Dada.What? The soul of the permanent Chariot, the soul of Ram, the Father Ram, and the soul of the temporary Chariot, the soul of Krishna is the Dada of the entire worldl. Dada means elder brother; the first leaf of the entire world; so he happens to be the elder brother.
Is this BapDada like a Father and a son or not? They are BapDada and... if we see with soul consciousness, then they are BapDada and if we see from the point of view of the body, then the first leaf is a bodily being and his Father is also in a body, is not he? Only then will Krishna be born. If the one who gives birth to the first leaf like Krishna is not a bodily being at all, then how will child Krishna be born? He cannot be born. So, there are two souls in the form of bodily being; the Father and the son; and in a spiritual form there are two souls : Baap and Dada, it is the present combination; they play a combined part. It has also been shown in the scriptures that when Shankar is shown, then along with Shankar the Moon is also shown. Do the good fathers keep their heir child on the forehead ( give importance) or do they show them to be worthless in front of the world? They place him on the forehead because they know that the child is their heir. Whom do the parents entrust the income of the entire life? They entrust it to the child. A child is born in the house; the parents clean his dirt; they enable him to read and write; when he grows up then they entrust the entire property to that child and they themselves become vaanprasthi (retired) . They perform the task of such big servants and maids! The servants and maids of the world will work on payment and this servant and maid works free of cost. They become servant and maid due to the karmic accounts of the previous birth. What? Has the child who is born performed good actions in the previous birth or have the parents who give birth to that child performed good actions? (Someone said : The child.) The child has performed good actions. He has performed good actions, that is why the parents have to clean their dirt like a servant and maid. ... (to be continued.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
VCD No.1185, C.No.1671, Pune,
Mu.04.09.68, Dt.19.10.09
Part-4
So, the children have gained victory on actions that is why children are placed on the head. ShivBaba also says: Children, I am your most obedient servant. Your parents of many births cannot be called 'the most' and I am your most obedient servant. How? If we (the children) issue any order now, will that most obedient servant obey us completely? (Someone said : Of many births.) Of many births? What? Arey, if He is the most obedient servant, then give Him an order and will He do the task or will He show disobediency? He will do the task. So, do we feel this? Do we experience? (Someone said: Sometimes.) We experience it sometimes. So, He is not the most obedieint. He is sometimes [ obedient]. But there are some elevated purushaarthi children like this also whom ShivBaba... it has been shown in the path of Bhakti that those children have been placed on the head in the form of a rosary. So... alright, we all cannot be [part of that rosary]. There must be some children at least. What? That a sound comes from their heart: ‘Baba, it should not be like this; it should be like this; do this’ and Baba is bound to perform that task like an obedient servant.
So, those eight are special souls. They have a stage higher than the child Krishna who becomes the first leaf. For example, there is a home, a family; there are caacaa (younger brothers of Father), taau (elder brothers of Father), there are caaciyaan (wives of caacaa), taaiyaan (wives of taau). When a child is born in that house, will he obey only his Father, will he touch the feet or bow his head in front of only his Father or will he bow his head in front of all the caacaa, taau, taai? (Someone said: Everyone.) Why? Where was this tradition started? (Someone said: The Confluence Age.) This tradition started in the Confluence Age. Those eight souls are the ancestors and the eight are not alone. When there are eight then there will be the life partners of those eight as well. Yes, they come from the Moon dynasty (Chandravansh) and the eight are Suryavanshis (belonging to the Sun dynasty). So, child Krishna has been made God of the Gita and the souls who give birth [to him] , the souls who play the part of the parents, the parents of the entire world, were they left behind? Even among them, the souls which constitute the Rudramala of 108 are the most elevated. They take on a raudra (fierce) form at the time of destruction of the world; they take on a fearsome form and become kings for many births. Will the souls that become kings have a strong will power or will they be loose ? (Student: Strong.) Only those who have a strong will power become kings.
So, those 108 children of God the Father who belong to the Rudramala and have a strong will power become kings for many births. The Father teaches Raja Yoga to those children. He does not say that the success of that Raja Yoga will be achieved in the next birth. What? Study the knowledge here itself, learn Raja Yoga here itself and obtain the emperorship of the world here itself. Well, the more Raja Yoga you become, the more you control your indriyaan , the more you conquer lust, the more you will become the conquerer of the world. So look at the foolishness of the devotees (bhakts) that they have made the soul of Krishna God of the Gita whereas four and half lakh (450 thousand) souls achieve a higher stage before Krishna. There are four and a half lakh souls which establish a direct connection with God the Father, they see and understand the Father's part through these eyes because will there be a specialty of the subjects (prajaa) of the first generation or not? (Someone said: There will be.) What will be the specialty? (Someone said: Knowledgeable souls.) Yes. All the souls of the prajaa category, even the last soul among the four and a half lakh will be knowledgeable souls. God the Father Shiva comes from above; does He come with any wealth and property, gold and silver, diamonds and jewelry? What does He give? (Someone said: Knowledge.) He gives just knowledge . Those who gave importance to that knowledge are the children of who are in the stage of Bhagvaan, Bhagvati. The devotees (bhakt) left them and caught Krishna. That soul of Krishna does not understand the topic even now that Krishna is not God of the Gita; God of the Gita is Shiva Shankar Bholenath.
If the soul of Krishna becomes equal to Shiva first of all, then the name of Krishna should be joined with Shiva. The names of none of the deities among the 33 crore (330 million) deities was joined [with Shiva]. Whose name was joined [with Shiva]? Shankar's name was joined [with Shiva]. Why was it joined? It was joined in order to prove that Shiva Shankar Himself is God of the Gita. He is the one who achieves the incorporeal stage first of all in his life in practice in the entire world. That God is incorporeal, [He is the one] with an incorporeal stage. Since He is incorporeal, He is without vices. Since He is without vices, He is ego less. Such a simple topic does not sit in the intellect of the world even today. The topic of the world comes later ; in whose intellect should it sit first of all? First it should sit in the intellect of the Brahmakumar-kumaris. This is why Baba has said : Go on obtaining the opinion of each of them by making them sit, by explaining to them [and] make them write whether God of the Gita is Shiva Shankar Bholenath or Krishna. People don't even say Shiva-Krishna. Do they take the name Shiva-Narayan? No. They do not say the name Shiva-Krishna either. They do not even take the name Shiva-Brahma . They do not say the name Shiva-Vishnu either. They do not even say the name Shiva-Jagdamba . If they join [the name of anyone] with Shiva, then then the [name of the] first child of Shiva will be joined. This is why it has been said in the Murli : They say “Dev Dev Mahaadev. Dev Brahma, Dev Vishnu, Dev...” He was not called Dev. What is said? Mahaadev . So, who is bigger? The eldest child is Shankar, is he not? And it is the eldest child whom the Father gives His inheritance.
So, what inheritance does the Father Shiva have? He has the inheritance of knowledge. This is why who is shown to have the third eye of knowledge? Shankar is shown to have it. That Shiv netra (Shiva's eye) is shown to be vertical. (Someone said : Mahakali also...) She should become helpful, shouldn't she? She should perform the task completely, shouldn't she? What is the task of Mahakali? She is the destroyer of demons. She should destroy the demons or should she love the demons? It is not her greatness if she loves the demons. What should she do? The children whom Brahma gave extreme love, she should [settle the accounts by] making each of them suffer hundrend times punishment for every [misdeed] of theirs’, then it [will be said] that [she is] Jagdamba (World Mother) with Jagatpita (the World Father), it is then that Brahma is with Prajapita. Otherwise, [the name] Brahma as well as Jagdamba will be cancelled. Arey, what is a wife meant for? (Someone said: Helpful.) She should set an example of being helpful. She becomes helpful in the special task of the Father. She proves herself by becoming helpful. Numerous people who are forming parties here and there, who are suffering blows here and there, will all of them come to the new world? (Someone said : They will not.) Will those who come to the new world be the firm children of the one Father or will they be the ones who wander here and there? (Someone said : One Father.) They will believe in the one Father from the beginning till the end which has been shown in the picture of the Tree; what has been shown? Three types [of souls] have been shown; one is the trunk which goes from bottom to top; the second are the branches which bend on the right side; the third are those branches which bend on the left. So, those who bend, those whose intellect bends or the ones whose head has been shaved by Maya cannot be the firm founders of the Ancient Deity Religion and when they cannot be the firm founders of the Ancient Deity Religion they will not recognize God of the Gita either.
Those who have never been converted to any religion will first of all recognize God of the Gita. They remain firm in their religion for many births. On the one side there is the world of 500-700 crore and among those 500-700 crore... (Someone said: To be born and to convert are different topics, aren’t they, Baba?) To be born is a different topic because should we not maintain [relationship] with the ones who gave birth to us, the ones who fed us, the ones who served us, the ones whose blood we got? (Everyone said : We should.) We should maintain [relationship]. So, we should not allow the defamation of the place where we were born. Yes, we have attachment. For example, the parents, grand parents of Siddharth, who converted to Buddhism, had attachment for him [thinking:] ‘look, my child has gathered such a huge generation (population) going to foreign countries and has established Buddhism. Such a great child was born from my womb’. So, they have attachment, don't they? Should they convert their religion on the basis of attachment? They did not convert. They did not convert, but the attachment that they had continued the entire life, so as are the thoughts in the end so is the fate that they achieve. So, if that soul had strong attachment, it will reach close to him just after one-two births. If he had little attachment , then it is possible that he may convert [to his religion] after 200-400 years and be born there. Being born [in a religion] is not called conversion. (Concluded.)
Mu.04.09.68, Dt.19.10.09
Part-4
So, the children have gained victory on actions that is why children are placed on the head. ShivBaba also says: Children, I am your most obedient servant. Your parents of many births cannot be called 'the most' and I am your most obedient servant. How? If we (the children) issue any order now, will that most obedient servant obey us completely? (Someone said : Of many births.) Of many births? What? Arey, if He is the most obedient servant, then give Him an order and will He do the task or will He show disobediency? He will do the task. So, do we feel this? Do we experience? (Someone said: Sometimes.) We experience it sometimes. So, He is not the most obedieint. He is sometimes [ obedient]. But there are some elevated purushaarthi children like this also whom ShivBaba... it has been shown in the path of Bhakti that those children have been placed on the head in the form of a rosary. So... alright, we all cannot be [part of that rosary]. There must be some children at least. What? That a sound comes from their heart: ‘Baba, it should not be like this; it should be like this; do this’ and Baba is bound to perform that task like an obedient servant.
So, those eight are special souls. They have a stage higher than the child Krishna who becomes the first leaf. For example, there is a home, a family; there are caacaa (younger brothers of Father), taau (elder brothers of Father), there are caaciyaan (wives of caacaa), taaiyaan (wives of taau). When a child is born in that house, will he obey only his Father, will he touch the feet or bow his head in front of only his Father or will he bow his head in front of all the caacaa, taau, taai? (Someone said: Everyone.) Why? Where was this tradition started? (Someone said: The Confluence Age.) This tradition started in the Confluence Age. Those eight souls are the ancestors and the eight are not alone. When there are eight then there will be the life partners of those eight as well. Yes, they come from the Moon dynasty (Chandravansh) and the eight are Suryavanshis (belonging to the Sun dynasty). So, child Krishna has been made God of the Gita and the souls who give birth [to him] , the souls who play the part of the parents, the parents of the entire world, were they left behind? Even among them, the souls which constitute the Rudramala of 108 are the most elevated. They take on a raudra (fierce) form at the time of destruction of the world; they take on a fearsome form and become kings for many births. Will the souls that become kings have a strong will power or will they be loose ? (Student: Strong.) Only those who have a strong will power become kings.
So, those 108 children of God the Father who belong to the Rudramala and have a strong will power become kings for many births. The Father teaches Raja Yoga to those children. He does not say that the success of that Raja Yoga will be achieved in the next birth. What? Study the knowledge here itself, learn Raja Yoga here itself and obtain the emperorship of the world here itself. Well, the more Raja Yoga you become, the more you control your indriyaan , the more you conquer lust, the more you will become the conquerer of the world. So look at the foolishness of the devotees (bhakts) that they have made the soul of Krishna God of the Gita whereas four and half lakh (450 thousand) souls achieve a higher stage before Krishna. There are four and a half lakh souls which establish a direct connection with God the Father, they see and understand the Father's part through these eyes because will there be a specialty of the subjects (prajaa) of the first generation or not? (Someone said: There will be.) What will be the specialty? (Someone said: Knowledgeable souls.) Yes. All the souls of the prajaa category, even the last soul among the four and a half lakh will be knowledgeable souls. God the Father Shiva comes from above; does He come with any wealth and property, gold and silver, diamonds and jewelry? What does He give? (Someone said: Knowledge.) He gives just knowledge . Those who gave importance to that knowledge are the children of who are in the stage of Bhagvaan, Bhagvati. The devotees (bhakt) left them and caught Krishna. That soul of Krishna does not understand the topic even now that Krishna is not God of the Gita; God of the Gita is Shiva Shankar Bholenath.
If the soul of Krishna becomes equal to Shiva first of all, then the name of Krishna should be joined with Shiva. The names of none of the deities among the 33 crore (330 million) deities was joined [with Shiva]. Whose name was joined [with Shiva]? Shankar's name was joined [with Shiva]. Why was it joined? It was joined in order to prove that Shiva Shankar Himself is God of the Gita. He is the one who achieves the incorporeal stage first of all in his life in practice in the entire world. That God is incorporeal, [He is the one] with an incorporeal stage. Since He is incorporeal, He is without vices. Since He is without vices, He is ego less. Such a simple topic does not sit in the intellect of the world even today. The topic of the world comes later ; in whose intellect should it sit first of all? First it should sit in the intellect of the Brahmakumar-kumaris. This is why Baba has said : Go on obtaining the opinion of each of them by making them sit, by explaining to them [and] make them write whether God of the Gita is Shiva Shankar Bholenath or Krishna. People don't even say Shiva-Krishna. Do they take the name Shiva-Narayan? No. They do not say the name Shiva-Krishna either. They do not even take the name Shiva-Brahma . They do not say the name Shiva-Vishnu either. They do not even say the name Shiva-Jagdamba . If they join [the name of anyone] with Shiva, then then the [name of the] first child of Shiva will be joined. This is why it has been said in the Murli : They say “Dev Dev Mahaadev. Dev Brahma, Dev Vishnu, Dev...” He was not called Dev. What is said? Mahaadev . So, who is bigger? The eldest child is Shankar, is he not? And it is the eldest child whom the Father gives His inheritance.
So, what inheritance does the Father Shiva have? He has the inheritance of knowledge. This is why who is shown to have the third eye of knowledge? Shankar is shown to have it. That Shiv netra (Shiva's eye) is shown to be vertical. (Someone said : Mahakali also...) She should become helpful, shouldn't she? She should perform the task completely, shouldn't she? What is the task of Mahakali? She is the destroyer of demons. She should destroy the demons or should she love the demons? It is not her greatness if she loves the demons. What should she do? The children whom Brahma gave extreme love, she should [settle the accounts by] making each of them suffer hundrend times punishment for every [misdeed] of theirs’, then it [will be said] that [she is] Jagdamba (World Mother) with Jagatpita (the World Father), it is then that Brahma is with Prajapita. Otherwise, [the name] Brahma as well as Jagdamba will be cancelled. Arey, what is a wife meant for? (Someone said: Helpful.) She should set an example of being helpful. She becomes helpful in the special task of the Father. She proves herself by becoming helpful. Numerous people who are forming parties here and there, who are suffering blows here and there, will all of them come to the new world? (Someone said : They will not.) Will those who come to the new world be the firm children of the one Father or will they be the ones who wander here and there? (Someone said : One Father.) They will believe in the one Father from the beginning till the end which has been shown in the picture of the Tree; what has been shown? Three types [of souls] have been shown; one is the trunk which goes from bottom to top; the second are the branches which bend on the right side; the third are those branches which bend on the left. So, those who bend, those whose intellect bends or the ones whose head has been shaved by Maya cannot be the firm founders of the Ancient Deity Religion and when they cannot be the firm founders of the Ancient Deity Religion they will not recognize God of the Gita either.
Those who have never been converted to any religion will first of all recognize God of the Gita. They remain firm in their religion for many births. On the one side there is the world of 500-700 crore and among those 500-700 crore... (Someone said: To be born and to convert are different topics, aren’t they, Baba?) To be born is a different topic because should we not maintain [relationship] with the ones who gave birth to us, the ones who fed us, the ones who served us, the ones whose blood we got? (Everyone said : We should.) We should maintain [relationship]. So, we should not allow the defamation of the place where we were born. Yes, we have attachment. For example, the parents, grand parents of Siddharth, who converted to Buddhism, had attachment for him [thinking:] ‘look, my child has gathered such a huge generation (population) going to foreign countries and has established Buddhism. Such a great child was born from my womb’. So, they have attachment, don't they? Should they convert their religion on the basis of attachment? They did not convert. They did not convert, but the attachment that they had continued the entire life, so as are the thoughts in the end so is the fate that they achieve. So, if that soul had strong attachment, it will reach close to him just after one-two births. If he had little attachment , then it is possible that he may convert [to his religion] after 200-400 years and be born there. Being born [in a religion] is not called conversion. (Concluded.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
VCD No. 1303, C.No.1789, Mu.04.10.68,
Dt.31.05.10 at Satna (M.P.)
Part-1
Om Shanti. Today’s night class is of the 4th October 1968. You should surround Delhi. Why is Delhi given so much importance? Should you surround Maya or should you surround Delhi? Delhi is the capital of Bharat (India). It is said for Delhi: The reformation (sudhaar) of Delhi is the reformation of the entire Bharat. The transformation (parivartan) of Delhi is the transformation of the entire world. Will the transformation of the non-living (jad) or the living [Delhi] take place first? (Someone said: Living.) So certainly, there is also some living (caitanya) Delhi, on whose lap all the religions of the entire world have ruled. They have played on the lap of Delhi. When the weather of Delhi changes, the weather of the entire Hindustan changes. The voice of the Father’s revelation will also come from Delhi. Although the voice [of revelation] has to come from abroad, but until Delhi receives it, the voice will not raise high in the world. So, Delhi is such a place, where at the banks of the [river] Yamuna, the new world is established.
It means Delhi is the mother of the entire world. The living Delhi also is revealed from the non-living Delhi itself. She is the one who will win the heart of each and everyone. As such the Father is said to be Dilvaalaa (the one with a generous heart). But the Father Himself does not do anything. He enables the children to do everything. Why should you surround [Delhi]? Who is surrounded? The one who is dangerous, terrible is surrounded. When the weather of Delhi changes, then not only India, but the weather of the entire world changes. The voice of Delhi spreads in the entire world.
Delhi is the excellent creation (prakasht kriti) of the World Father (Vishvapita) which is called prakriti (nature). Kriti means kaarya (action) and pra means prakasht (excellent). The Supreme Father Supreme Soul, who is revealed in the form of the World Father in the world, His prakashta kriti, excellent creation is the nature. That nature is the combination of the five elements i.e. the earth, water, air, fire and sky. These water, air, fire and sky are also the living forms. Will the inert deities transform first or will the physical, non-living earth and sky transform first? (Someone said something.) The inert? A living [being] transforms first because only a living [being] can understand the knowledge. All these five elements which are inert, which have an inert intellect, when they transform, the entire world will change.
But even among them, which element is the chief among the five [elements]? Just as, if the main vice among the five vices, lust is transformed, all the vices come under control. In the same way, which element is the chief among the five elements? (Students: The earth.) The earth. [It is said] Prithivyaati itii prithvi prathulaati itii prithvi; meaning, the thing which goes on expanding is called prithvi (earth). It has started expanding from the beginning of the Golden Age itself, it kept spreading till the end of the Silver Age. But that form of expansion was very small. It was called the ‘Jambu dwiip’ (Jambu Island) [or] ‘Bharat Khand’ (the Indian continent). Bhaa means the light of knowledge; rat means the one who remains engaged [in it]. The continent that was engaged in the light of knowledge, was the satopradhaan and satosaamaanya continent Bharat in the form of the Golden and Silver Ages.
It was called Bharat mata (Mother India). After that when the dualistic age i.e. Dwapar (the Copper Age) began, the earth started expanding rapidly. Earlier, the name was Bharat mata. That Bharat mata is still present, she is partially extinct. It means those souls who perform the act of the Brahmins, who are engaged in knowledge are in the partially extinct state. What is the main act of the Brahmins? To take knowledge and give knowledge, to study and to teach, to think and churn the knowledge. The complete form of those Brahmins is called Narayan… naar means the water of knowledge [and] ayan means house, whose residence is the knowledge itself. The mind and intellect always delights in knowledge itself. There was the pure form of Bharat mata in the Golden and Silver Ages. There was not the widened form, the expanded form. It was certainly the form of Bharat mata, but it was the form of a virgin (kanya). Just as a virgin is slender, she does not have a trace of the poison of vices, such was the form of Bharat mata. From the time the different religions came, the foreign religions came, they started creating pollution. As pollution began on the earth, it started widening, it started expanding. Just like when a virgin is married, harmful factors start entering her. Then that virgin does not remain slender like a virgin anymore, the more children she gives birth to, the wider she grows. The very structure of the whole body gets spoiled.
In the same way, that Bharat mata started taking the form of Mother Nature from the dualistic Copper Age. She started taking the form of earth, she started expanding. The number of religions kept increasing, the number of opinions kept increasing, the number of castes kept increasing, the number of languages kept increasing, the number of clans kept increasing, family successions kept increasing. The form of Delhi also kept expanding. Earlier, its form was not so expanded. The population was not so much.
There is only one city like this in the midst of the entire world, where all the four main religions are present in maximum percentage. [There are] the ones who become deities from Hindus, the people of Islam alias the Muslims, the Christians and the Sanyasis like Buddhists or the Sikhs. There is only one mother: the earth, the mother of the entire world, Jagadamba (World Mother). By polluting her, the Bharatwaasis [and] the foreigners worsened the condition of the mother. They made her completely dependent, as a result of which ultimately, when she takes on a fearsome form, when she becomes Mahaakaali she does not come under anyone’s control. The more someone tries to control her, the more she goes out of control. That is why, it was said: My children, who are the husband of nature, - husband means the one who safeguards, not the ones who pollutes nature - the task of those children, who are the husband of nature is to surround Delhi, who has gone out of control from all four sides.
In the year 1976-77, the worldly Janta Party also tried to do the same. It is the limited Janta Party; it does not know anything (jaananaa). They know the worldly things, they don’t know anything about spirituality, that party had also done the same. In the year 77, they won all the seven seats [in election] of Delhi by surrounding the entire Delhi - but they adopted the wrong path - and Delhi was seized by the rule of the public (jantaa) but it remained for a short time. It is because besieging [the city] Delhi means to surround Delhi from all the four sides. It is not about besieging only [the city] Delhi. When the kings attacked any fort, did they surround the fort from all the four sides within or did they surround the fort from outside? So in the same way, the people of the Janta party forgot that they should have done the work of surrounding the Delhi territory from all the four sides.
Delhi is covered by Haryana on the three sides and on one side there is Uttar Pradesh . Delhi is surrounded from three sides by Haryana and there is the rule of the Jaats in Haryana. The main district of U.P. (Uttar Pradesh) is Gaziabad. What name was it given? ‘Baad’, it means the one who makes a loud noise of knowledge later on. Earlier, the map of U.P. used to look like a lion. The city Gaziabad [appears to be] situated in the mouth of that lion and Delhi is placed in front of its mouth. All these things are also applicable in knowledge. The unlimited Janta party in the year 76-77, its agitation also started from Gujarat through Jayprakash Narayan and the Janta party was formed. The word jaanta itself means the one who knows, the one who has the knowledge of reality. In the year 77, they did control Delhi but obtained temporary accomplishment because they did not surround [Delhi] the way they actually should have surrounded. Now you have to make the same attempt again, for which it was said that you have to surround Delhi.
Actually, the pictures of the Trimurti and the Kalpa tree are mainly for the foreigners. It is because the picture of Vishnu who is particularly worshiped in the Indian tradition is placed in the [picture of] Trimurti and [the picture of] Shiva Shankar Bholenath (Lord of the innocent ones) who is worshiped in the incorporeal stage in the traditions all over the world is also placed. The souls of all religions of the entire world accept that Incorporeal Father. And there is also one form which is certainly accepted in all the religions still, it is more accepted in Bharat; its acceptance in the foreign countries is as good as none. He is Aadam, Adam, Adidev and Adinath; who is named Brahma. He certainly is accepted in Bharat but is not worshiped like Vishnu and Shankar, there are no temples built [for him], no idols of Brahma are made, Brahma is not worshiped, because he did not achieve success while being alive. That is why it was said to the children: Now, it is the duty of you children to prove yourself by doing this work while being alive; you have to surround Delhi. It means you should surround nature. ... (to be continued.)
Dt.31.05.10 at Satna (M.P.)
Part-1
Om Shanti. Today’s night class is of the 4th October 1968. You should surround Delhi. Why is Delhi given so much importance? Should you surround Maya or should you surround Delhi? Delhi is the capital of Bharat (India). It is said for Delhi: The reformation (sudhaar) of Delhi is the reformation of the entire Bharat. The transformation (parivartan) of Delhi is the transformation of the entire world. Will the transformation of the non-living (jad) or the living [Delhi] take place first? (Someone said: Living.) So certainly, there is also some living (caitanya) Delhi, on whose lap all the religions of the entire world have ruled. They have played on the lap of Delhi. When the weather of Delhi changes, the weather of the entire Hindustan changes. The voice of the Father’s revelation will also come from Delhi. Although the voice [of revelation] has to come from abroad, but until Delhi receives it, the voice will not raise high in the world. So, Delhi is such a place, where at the banks of the [river] Yamuna, the new world is established.
It means Delhi is the mother of the entire world. The living Delhi also is revealed from the non-living Delhi itself. She is the one who will win the heart of each and everyone. As such the Father is said to be Dilvaalaa (the one with a generous heart). But the Father Himself does not do anything. He enables the children to do everything. Why should you surround [Delhi]? Who is surrounded? The one who is dangerous, terrible is surrounded. When the weather of Delhi changes, then not only India, but the weather of the entire world changes. The voice of Delhi spreads in the entire world.
Delhi is the excellent creation (prakasht kriti) of the World Father (Vishvapita) which is called prakriti (nature). Kriti means kaarya (action) and pra means prakasht (excellent). The Supreme Father Supreme Soul, who is revealed in the form of the World Father in the world, His prakashta kriti, excellent creation is the nature. That nature is the combination of the five elements i.e. the earth, water, air, fire and sky. These water, air, fire and sky are also the living forms. Will the inert deities transform first or will the physical, non-living earth and sky transform first? (Someone said something.) The inert? A living [being] transforms first because only a living [being] can understand the knowledge. All these five elements which are inert, which have an inert intellect, when they transform, the entire world will change.
But even among them, which element is the chief among the five [elements]? Just as, if the main vice among the five vices, lust is transformed, all the vices come under control. In the same way, which element is the chief among the five elements? (Students: The earth.) The earth. [It is said] Prithivyaati itii prithvi prathulaati itii prithvi; meaning, the thing which goes on expanding is called prithvi (earth). It has started expanding from the beginning of the Golden Age itself, it kept spreading till the end of the Silver Age. But that form of expansion was very small. It was called the ‘Jambu dwiip’ (Jambu Island) [or] ‘Bharat Khand’ (the Indian continent). Bhaa means the light of knowledge; rat means the one who remains engaged [in it]. The continent that was engaged in the light of knowledge, was the satopradhaan and satosaamaanya continent Bharat in the form of the Golden and Silver Ages.
It was called Bharat mata (Mother India). After that when the dualistic age i.e. Dwapar (the Copper Age) began, the earth started expanding rapidly. Earlier, the name was Bharat mata. That Bharat mata is still present, she is partially extinct. It means those souls who perform the act of the Brahmins, who are engaged in knowledge are in the partially extinct state. What is the main act of the Brahmins? To take knowledge and give knowledge, to study and to teach, to think and churn the knowledge. The complete form of those Brahmins is called Narayan… naar means the water of knowledge [and] ayan means house, whose residence is the knowledge itself. The mind and intellect always delights in knowledge itself. There was the pure form of Bharat mata in the Golden and Silver Ages. There was not the widened form, the expanded form. It was certainly the form of Bharat mata, but it was the form of a virgin (kanya). Just as a virgin is slender, she does not have a trace of the poison of vices, such was the form of Bharat mata. From the time the different religions came, the foreign religions came, they started creating pollution. As pollution began on the earth, it started widening, it started expanding. Just like when a virgin is married, harmful factors start entering her. Then that virgin does not remain slender like a virgin anymore, the more children she gives birth to, the wider she grows. The very structure of the whole body gets spoiled.
In the same way, that Bharat mata started taking the form of Mother Nature from the dualistic Copper Age. She started taking the form of earth, she started expanding. The number of religions kept increasing, the number of opinions kept increasing, the number of castes kept increasing, the number of languages kept increasing, the number of clans kept increasing, family successions kept increasing. The form of Delhi also kept expanding. Earlier, its form was not so expanded. The population was not so much.
There is only one city like this in the midst of the entire world, where all the four main religions are present in maximum percentage. [There are] the ones who become deities from Hindus, the people of Islam alias the Muslims, the Christians and the Sanyasis like Buddhists or the Sikhs. There is only one mother: the earth, the mother of the entire world, Jagadamba (World Mother). By polluting her, the Bharatwaasis [and] the foreigners worsened the condition of the mother. They made her completely dependent, as a result of which ultimately, when she takes on a fearsome form, when she becomes Mahaakaali she does not come under anyone’s control. The more someone tries to control her, the more she goes out of control. That is why, it was said: My children, who are the husband of nature, - husband means the one who safeguards, not the ones who pollutes nature - the task of those children, who are the husband of nature is to surround Delhi, who has gone out of control from all four sides.
In the year 1976-77, the worldly Janta Party also tried to do the same. It is the limited Janta Party; it does not know anything (jaananaa). They know the worldly things, they don’t know anything about spirituality, that party had also done the same. In the year 77, they won all the seven seats [in election] of Delhi by surrounding the entire Delhi - but they adopted the wrong path - and Delhi was seized by the rule of the public (jantaa) but it remained for a short time. It is because besieging [the city] Delhi means to surround Delhi from all the four sides. It is not about besieging only [the city] Delhi. When the kings attacked any fort, did they surround the fort from all the four sides within or did they surround the fort from outside? So in the same way, the people of the Janta party forgot that they should have done the work of surrounding the Delhi territory from all the four sides.
Delhi is covered by Haryana on the three sides and on one side there is Uttar Pradesh . Delhi is surrounded from three sides by Haryana and there is the rule of the Jaats in Haryana. The main district of U.P. (Uttar Pradesh) is Gaziabad. What name was it given? ‘Baad’, it means the one who makes a loud noise of knowledge later on. Earlier, the map of U.P. used to look like a lion. The city Gaziabad [appears to be] situated in the mouth of that lion and Delhi is placed in front of its mouth. All these things are also applicable in knowledge. The unlimited Janta party in the year 76-77, its agitation also started from Gujarat through Jayprakash Narayan and the Janta party was formed. The word jaanta itself means the one who knows, the one who has the knowledge of reality. In the year 77, they did control Delhi but obtained temporary accomplishment because they did not surround [Delhi] the way they actually should have surrounded. Now you have to make the same attempt again, for which it was said that you have to surround Delhi.
Actually, the pictures of the Trimurti and the Kalpa tree are mainly for the foreigners. It is because the picture of Vishnu who is particularly worshiped in the Indian tradition is placed in the [picture of] Trimurti and [the picture of] Shiva Shankar Bholenath (Lord of the innocent ones) who is worshiped in the incorporeal stage in the traditions all over the world is also placed. The souls of all religions of the entire world accept that Incorporeal Father. And there is also one form which is certainly accepted in all the religions still, it is more accepted in Bharat; its acceptance in the foreign countries is as good as none. He is Aadam, Adam, Adidev and Adinath; who is named Brahma. He certainly is accepted in Bharat but is not worshiped like Vishnu and Shankar, there are no temples built [for him], no idols of Brahma are made, Brahma is not worshiped, because he did not achieve success while being alive. That is why it was said to the children: Now, it is the duty of you children to prove yourself by doing this work while being alive; you have to surround Delhi. It means you should surround nature. ... (to be continued.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
VCD No. 1303, C.No.1789,
Mu.04.10.68, Dt.31.05.10 at Satna (M.P.)
Part-2
Now, nature is out of control. Mother Nature has become still more powerful by taking on the degraded (taamsi) form. And she has become powerful especially from the time daughter Maya has joined hands. With whom? With nature. At first, only the five vices were burdensome for the Brahmins in their purushaarthi life . They gained intensity in their purushaarthi life after receiving the advance knowledge. And the children who are the conquerors of nature experienced that Maya has become tired. Becoming tired , ultimately the root soul even left the corporeal body, but after leaving the corporeal body does daughter Maya become still more powerful or does she become weak? She became still more powerful and the reason of becoming powerful is that she recognized the truth immediately after taking on the subtle body. And after recognizing the weakness she attacked [the same] weakness. She joined hands with nature. Now the ten heads of Ravan got together. The five forms of nature [i.e.] the deity of earth, water, air, fire and sky and the five forms of Maya [i.e.] lust, anger, greed, attachment and ego, all these ten forms of Ravan together take on a terrible demonic form.
So, to control all these three, the deities who are instruments from the side of God, from the side of God the Father are Brahma, Vishnu and Shankar. The union of the three souls is a single form which is called Shiv Shankar Bholenath; he is revealed as Prakritiipati (Lord of nature) in the world. Even [among the three deities], the foreigners recognize the form of Shankar, meaning the form of Jagatpita (the World Father) and Adam meaning the form of Brahma very well. And in the picture of the [Kalpa] Tree the declaration and clarification about all the religions is given nicely. So, it is very good to explain the foreigners on the pictures of the Tree and the Trimurti. So, whenever any foreigners come, they certainly have to be given the knowledge of the Confluence Age. This is the only Confluence Age where the tridev (three deities) are revealed. And through the three deities we get the true knowledge about all religions of the world.
This Confluence Age is the confluence of the new world and the old world. The foreigners call the new world Paradise, Muslims call it Jannat and they call the old world dojak (hell). English people call it hell. They will not understand now; when the atom bombs start exploding in every city, then they will understand that this world has become hell i.e. bhaar. Just as fire and only fire is seen everywhere in the oven (bhaar), they will see that there is a small place in the world where there are shouts of victory and the remaining part of the world is such where there are the sounds of distress. There will be sounds of distress on one side and the shouts of victory on the other side. They will see this scene of the new world and the old world. This is an important thing that there will be heaven on one side and hell on the other side.
Then they have to be asked: Tell [us], who created this hell and who created this heaven? You children won’t need to explain more then. It is visible in practice, they will see it in practice, hell will also be visible, it will be displayed on the T.V. And we children… it is said in the Murli that we children will sit in Mount Abu and watch on the T.V. what the condition of hell is in this world. The scene of the new world is already drawn in our palm like intellect. So, they will understand… what will they understand? There is only one God the Father who transforms hell into heaven and He has certainly come somewhere in this world. They will be seated in hell , they will understand this is the old world , they will see the new world on T.V. and will understand that, that is the new world. Moreover, they will see both the worlds in practice. Although not all will see it through these eyes... To make hell into heaven, God the Father certainly needs a body. So you should show them in the picture of the tree: that body also is standing at the top [of the Kalpa Tree]. He is praised as Adam and Aadam in your scriptures. So, it should be explained that the Father establishes Vishnupuri, the new world through Adam. He has become the emperor of the world, the emperor of heaven through these Brahma Vishnu and Shankar.
You have to explain that there are two forms of Vishnu: Brahma-Saraswati, who become Radha-Krishna. In Bharat, they sing: ‘He Krishna Narayan Vasudev’ meaning the one who is Krishna himself is Narayan. So one form is of Radha-Krishna i.e. the Lakshmi-Narayan of the Golden Age, and the other form is the one that becomes nar to Narayan and naari to Lakshmi directly through the power of Raja Yoga. The combination of the nature and sanskaars of all these four souls is shown as Vishnu.
The ones who do the establishment are standing on the top. Among those who do the establishment, the chief who is standing above in the picture of the Tree is Aadam. So, Aadam will be said to be the first one, won’t he? The human beings are born from him. But you have to explain that Krishna will not be called Aadam. So you should explainin this way: This one is Adam and he is the master of the new world, Paradise. He again becomes Adam at the end of the 84 births. It was not said, ‘at the beginning or the middle of the 84th births’. No. He becomes Adam at the end of the 84th birth. Of how many years is the 84th birth? - The name in the 84th birth is Adam. - 100 years. Brahma’s age is said to be of how many years? 100years. So, when the 100 years complete... in which year? (Student: In 76.) In 76. So, at the end of the 84th birth meaning in the year 76, they (yah) become Adam. Who? Who becomes Adam? It was not said that he becomes Adam, what was said? They become Adam. Who ? Brahma and Prajapita. The Father takes the Chariot of these Adams. This is the combined form of two special actor souls. It won’t be called the Chariot of the Supreme Soul, He does not have a Chariot of His own. But the chariots which He occupies to lead a purushaarthi life are those two souls: Brahma and Prajapita, Ram and Krishna. So, [the Father] takes the Chariot of these Adams.
Children certainly must be explaining these topics. First of all are these Lakshmi-Narayan. Who? When the new world of the Golden Age starts, who will be the first leaf? These Lakshmi-Narayan meaning Radha-Krishna; then there is Ram, later the other religions come. Now it is certainly the Confluence [Age] and God the Father will liberate everyone and take [them to the Supreme Abode] in this Confluence Age. ‘Everyone’ means, who ? Whether they are [the souls] of the Deity Religion or the ones who call themselves Hindu; whether they are the people of Islam or the Buddhists; the Christians or [the souls] of any other religion, He liberates all of them, He frees them from the bondage of the body, He frees them from the bondage of sins, He frees them from the bondage of sorrow. After making them free, He takes [them ] to His Abode becoming the guide. So tell [Me], should the guides who take them be in the corporeal form or not? The pictures of both of them are shown on the top in the picture of the Tree, the picture of Shankar is shown taking the souls [to the Soul World], there is also the picture of Brahma [shown] standing; he is the one who stands in purushaarth (spiritual effort) and does the establishment.
You can also explain that the memorial of heaven is in Mount Abu itself and there is also the memorial of the purushaarthi life. Which one? The Dilwara temple . [The souls] are sitting in tapasyaa in the lower stage below. And after the tapasyaa completes, they reach a high stage, the deities are shown above on the ceiling. So, show [the people] in the Dilwara temple, how Adam is sitting in tapasyaa along with His children . These are the children of Prajapita Brahma, aren’t they? How will they be the children of one God the Father? Are they corporeal, are they the ones who follow the household path or the ones who follow the path of renunciation? They are the ones who follow the household path. So there is the Father Prajapita as well as the mother Brahma . Show them, how they (the children) are studying the Raja Yoga of ancient India in the Dilwara temple. Why [do they study Raja Yoga]? To destroy hell and establish heaven.
So, all these things have to be explained to the foreigners. The Father comes in the body of Adam. What was said? He did not say it for the Adam who is in the form of the mother; what name do they give [Adam] who is in the form of the mother in the foreign countries? Havva. In India, when the mothers frighten their children they say: Havva has come! Havva will come and eat you! So what name was given to the mother? Havva. Now, call her Havva, Delhi, the degraded form of the earth, Jagadamba, Mahakali it is one and the same. As for the rest, does the Father come in the mother, does He come in Eve or Havva or does He come in Adam? The Father comes in the body of Adam and brings the true liberation (satgati) of the entire world when He comes.
Two worlds are clearly visible: heaven and hell; but there cannot be hell in heaven. The destruction of that hell is standing ahead. It was not said that heaven is standing ahead. There are a few children who can see it; but hell will be visible to the entire world. So, it has to be explained like this to the foreigners. Tell [them] that the Father sits in the body of Aadam and brings the true liberation (satgati) of the entire world. And the Father liberates everyone number wise (one after the other according to their purushaarth). Why was it said ‘number wise’? The extent to which someone recognizes the Father and makes purushaarth, he attains liberation in the same number. Now, the entire world is in the Iron Age, then the Father liberates all the human beings of the entire world and takes them to the Sweet Home. This explanation is for everyone and it can be explained in a very easy way. But, why doesn’t it sit in anyone’s intellect? It is because now it is not the time [for the explanation] to sit in everyone’s intellect. But it is sure that the service that is going on till this time is accurate. The Father is asking the children to stand up. They should not be discouraged seeing the service, that is why the Father tells the truth that whatever service is taking place is accurate according to the drama plan. The Father does understand that whatever goes on is absolutely correct. That is why, make good purushaarth for the future. Many children certainly keep doing service. The children have understood that they have to bring progress in service. Baba Himself says: Surround [Delhi]! Then the voice will spread through the tourists who come from foreign. If even one [person] spreads voice, many will start coming behind that one [person]. When the foreigners spread the voice, it will spread a lot. Will the voice come from the limited foreigners first or from the foreigners of the Brahmin world, [who are] the root souls and the seed souls of the other religions? Now those foreigners have understood that these Sanyasis cheat many people. Are those Sanyasis who change their clothes and sit also present in the Brahmin world or not? There is so much corruption and adulteration in these Sanyasis that they have harmed India a lot. People don’t get food on time, neither the limited nor the unlimited. So see, the prosperity and ruination of Bharat is the rising up and degradation of Bharat. Who did it? Arey! Who became the instrument? Who is Ravan? Certainly, it will be said these gurus, who have brought harm to Bharat. You write, but the people who should understand do not understand; they are exactly like monkeys.
Now see, many M.P.s (Member of Parliament), etc. arrive at the museum in South Delhi. 175 M.P.s have come so far. It is about when? 68. He spoke about [the events] till 1968. So, [the people coming in the museum] have the impression that Brahma Kumaris do a good work. But this does not sit in their intellect that they don’t have the actual purity which they had [earlier]. What was said? Arey! Many [big people], the M.P.s do arrive at the museum; it also sits in their intellect that the Brahma Kumaris do a good work, but what did the Father say? This does not sit in their intellect, they don’t understand that the actual purity that the Brahma Kumaris had in the beginning of the Yagya is no more . The purity that was in the Sanyasis in their satopradhaan stage; when they lived in the forest then they had purity; now they have sneaked in the cities and are making big palaces, multi-storied buildings, they have become the ones who own property. Still the Father explains that the establishment certainly has to take place.
The Father explains that many big people arrive at Connaught Place and when they arrive the voice will spread. Whatever has happened till now, happened a cycle ago as well. Whatever had passed is perfectly accurate. And, defeat and victory certainly takes place. In the field of service, you children should not sit becoming disappointed. Now it is seen that defeat and victory both are equal. Many are defeated by Maya. You make purushaarth according to [what you made] a cycle ago. The idea of the child is very good. So, the service of the big people will be done. The service of the poor will be done later. They are made to wait a little. This child Ramesh should go pass [in service] and return. Baba does not forbid. Very good ones are required to do service as well. They will have to come in the field. Many people say, don’t they? ...If they are true Brahma Kumaris they should come in the field. This Connaught Place is not an ordinary field. The treasury of ShivBaba’s children is certainly full; those who do service are required. Acchaa, remembrance, love, good night to the sweet, long lost and now found spiritual children from the Spiritual BapDada. [Om Shanti]. (Concluded.)
Mu.04.10.68, Dt.31.05.10 at Satna (M.P.)
Part-2
Now, nature is out of control. Mother Nature has become still more powerful by taking on the degraded (taamsi) form. And she has become powerful especially from the time daughter Maya has joined hands. With whom? With nature. At first, only the five vices were burdensome for the Brahmins in their purushaarthi life . They gained intensity in their purushaarthi life after receiving the advance knowledge. And the children who are the conquerors of nature experienced that Maya has become tired. Becoming tired , ultimately the root soul even left the corporeal body, but after leaving the corporeal body does daughter Maya become still more powerful or does she become weak? She became still more powerful and the reason of becoming powerful is that she recognized the truth immediately after taking on the subtle body. And after recognizing the weakness she attacked [the same] weakness. She joined hands with nature. Now the ten heads of Ravan got together. The five forms of nature [i.e.] the deity of earth, water, air, fire and sky and the five forms of Maya [i.e.] lust, anger, greed, attachment and ego, all these ten forms of Ravan together take on a terrible demonic form.
So, to control all these three, the deities who are instruments from the side of God, from the side of God the Father are Brahma, Vishnu and Shankar. The union of the three souls is a single form which is called Shiv Shankar Bholenath; he is revealed as Prakritiipati (Lord of nature) in the world. Even [among the three deities], the foreigners recognize the form of Shankar, meaning the form of Jagatpita (the World Father) and Adam meaning the form of Brahma very well. And in the picture of the [Kalpa] Tree the declaration and clarification about all the religions is given nicely. So, it is very good to explain the foreigners on the pictures of the Tree and the Trimurti. So, whenever any foreigners come, they certainly have to be given the knowledge of the Confluence Age. This is the only Confluence Age where the tridev (three deities) are revealed. And through the three deities we get the true knowledge about all religions of the world.
This Confluence Age is the confluence of the new world and the old world. The foreigners call the new world Paradise, Muslims call it Jannat and they call the old world dojak (hell). English people call it hell. They will not understand now; when the atom bombs start exploding in every city, then they will understand that this world has become hell i.e. bhaar. Just as fire and only fire is seen everywhere in the oven (bhaar), they will see that there is a small place in the world where there are shouts of victory and the remaining part of the world is such where there are the sounds of distress. There will be sounds of distress on one side and the shouts of victory on the other side. They will see this scene of the new world and the old world. This is an important thing that there will be heaven on one side and hell on the other side.
Then they have to be asked: Tell [us], who created this hell and who created this heaven? You children won’t need to explain more then. It is visible in practice, they will see it in practice, hell will also be visible, it will be displayed on the T.V. And we children… it is said in the Murli that we children will sit in Mount Abu and watch on the T.V. what the condition of hell is in this world. The scene of the new world is already drawn in our palm like intellect. So, they will understand… what will they understand? There is only one God the Father who transforms hell into heaven and He has certainly come somewhere in this world. They will be seated in hell , they will understand this is the old world , they will see the new world on T.V. and will understand that, that is the new world. Moreover, they will see both the worlds in practice. Although not all will see it through these eyes... To make hell into heaven, God the Father certainly needs a body. So you should show them in the picture of the tree: that body also is standing at the top [of the Kalpa Tree]. He is praised as Adam and Aadam in your scriptures. So, it should be explained that the Father establishes Vishnupuri, the new world through Adam. He has become the emperor of the world, the emperor of heaven through these Brahma Vishnu and Shankar.
You have to explain that there are two forms of Vishnu: Brahma-Saraswati, who become Radha-Krishna. In Bharat, they sing: ‘He Krishna Narayan Vasudev’ meaning the one who is Krishna himself is Narayan. So one form is of Radha-Krishna i.e. the Lakshmi-Narayan of the Golden Age, and the other form is the one that becomes nar to Narayan and naari to Lakshmi directly through the power of Raja Yoga. The combination of the nature and sanskaars of all these four souls is shown as Vishnu.
The ones who do the establishment are standing on the top. Among those who do the establishment, the chief who is standing above in the picture of the Tree is Aadam. So, Aadam will be said to be the first one, won’t he? The human beings are born from him. But you have to explain that Krishna will not be called Aadam. So you should explainin this way: This one is Adam and he is the master of the new world, Paradise. He again becomes Adam at the end of the 84 births. It was not said, ‘at the beginning or the middle of the 84th births’. No. He becomes Adam at the end of the 84th birth. Of how many years is the 84th birth? - The name in the 84th birth is Adam. - 100 years. Brahma’s age is said to be of how many years? 100years. So, when the 100 years complete... in which year? (Student: In 76.) In 76. So, at the end of the 84th birth meaning in the year 76, they (yah) become Adam. Who? Who becomes Adam? It was not said that he becomes Adam, what was said? They become Adam. Who ? Brahma and Prajapita. The Father takes the Chariot of these Adams. This is the combined form of two special actor souls. It won’t be called the Chariot of the Supreme Soul, He does not have a Chariot of His own. But the chariots which He occupies to lead a purushaarthi life are those two souls: Brahma and Prajapita, Ram and Krishna. So, [the Father] takes the Chariot of these Adams.
Children certainly must be explaining these topics. First of all are these Lakshmi-Narayan. Who? When the new world of the Golden Age starts, who will be the first leaf? These Lakshmi-Narayan meaning Radha-Krishna; then there is Ram, later the other religions come. Now it is certainly the Confluence [Age] and God the Father will liberate everyone and take [them to the Supreme Abode] in this Confluence Age. ‘Everyone’ means, who ? Whether they are [the souls] of the Deity Religion or the ones who call themselves Hindu; whether they are the people of Islam or the Buddhists; the Christians or [the souls] of any other religion, He liberates all of them, He frees them from the bondage of the body, He frees them from the bondage of sins, He frees them from the bondage of sorrow. After making them free, He takes [them ] to His Abode becoming the guide. So tell [Me], should the guides who take them be in the corporeal form or not? The pictures of both of them are shown on the top in the picture of the Tree, the picture of Shankar is shown taking the souls [to the Soul World], there is also the picture of Brahma [shown] standing; he is the one who stands in purushaarth (spiritual effort) and does the establishment.
You can also explain that the memorial of heaven is in Mount Abu itself and there is also the memorial of the purushaarthi life. Which one? The Dilwara temple . [The souls] are sitting in tapasyaa in the lower stage below. And after the tapasyaa completes, they reach a high stage, the deities are shown above on the ceiling. So, show [the people] in the Dilwara temple, how Adam is sitting in tapasyaa along with His children . These are the children of Prajapita Brahma, aren’t they? How will they be the children of one God the Father? Are they corporeal, are they the ones who follow the household path or the ones who follow the path of renunciation? They are the ones who follow the household path. So there is the Father Prajapita as well as the mother Brahma . Show them, how they (the children) are studying the Raja Yoga of ancient India in the Dilwara temple. Why [do they study Raja Yoga]? To destroy hell and establish heaven.
So, all these things have to be explained to the foreigners. The Father comes in the body of Adam. What was said? He did not say it for the Adam who is in the form of the mother; what name do they give [Adam] who is in the form of the mother in the foreign countries? Havva. In India, when the mothers frighten their children they say: Havva has come! Havva will come and eat you! So what name was given to the mother? Havva. Now, call her Havva, Delhi, the degraded form of the earth, Jagadamba, Mahakali it is one and the same. As for the rest, does the Father come in the mother, does He come in Eve or Havva or does He come in Adam? The Father comes in the body of Adam and brings the true liberation (satgati) of the entire world when He comes.
Two worlds are clearly visible: heaven and hell; but there cannot be hell in heaven. The destruction of that hell is standing ahead. It was not said that heaven is standing ahead. There are a few children who can see it; but hell will be visible to the entire world. So, it has to be explained like this to the foreigners. Tell [them] that the Father sits in the body of Aadam and brings the true liberation (satgati) of the entire world. And the Father liberates everyone number wise (one after the other according to their purushaarth). Why was it said ‘number wise’? The extent to which someone recognizes the Father and makes purushaarth, he attains liberation in the same number. Now, the entire world is in the Iron Age, then the Father liberates all the human beings of the entire world and takes them to the Sweet Home. This explanation is for everyone and it can be explained in a very easy way. But, why doesn’t it sit in anyone’s intellect? It is because now it is not the time [for the explanation] to sit in everyone’s intellect. But it is sure that the service that is going on till this time is accurate. The Father is asking the children to stand up. They should not be discouraged seeing the service, that is why the Father tells the truth that whatever service is taking place is accurate according to the drama plan. The Father does understand that whatever goes on is absolutely correct. That is why, make good purushaarth for the future. Many children certainly keep doing service. The children have understood that they have to bring progress in service. Baba Himself says: Surround [Delhi]! Then the voice will spread through the tourists who come from foreign. If even one [person] spreads voice, many will start coming behind that one [person]. When the foreigners spread the voice, it will spread a lot. Will the voice come from the limited foreigners first or from the foreigners of the Brahmin world, [who are] the root souls and the seed souls of the other religions? Now those foreigners have understood that these Sanyasis cheat many people. Are those Sanyasis who change their clothes and sit also present in the Brahmin world or not? There is so much corruption and adulteration in these Sanyasis that they have harmed India a lot. People don’t get food on time, neither the limited nor the unlimited. So see, the prosperity and ruination of Bharat is the rising up and degradation of Bharat. Who did it? Arey! Who became the instrument? Who is Ravan? Certainly, it will be said these gurus, who have brought harm to Bharat. You write, but the people who should understand do not understand; they are exactly like monkeys.
Now see, many M.P.s (Member of Parliament), etc. arrive at the museum in South Delhi. 175 M.P.s have come so far. It is about when? 68. He spoke about [the events] till 1968. So, [the people coming in the museum] have the impression that Brahma Kumaris do a good work. But this does not sit in their intellect that they don’t have the actual purity which they had [earlier]. What was said? Arey! Many [big people], the M.P.s do arrive at the museum; it also sits in their intellect that the Brahma Kumaris do a good work, but what did the Father say? This does not sit in their intellect, they don’t understand that the actual purity that the Brahma Kumaris had in the beginning of the Yagya is no more . The purity that was in the Sanyasis in their satopradhaan stage; when they lived in the forest then they had purity; now they have sneaked in the cities and are making big palaces, multi-storied buildings, they have become the ones who own property. Still the Father explains that the establishment certainly has to take place.
The Father explains that many big people arrive at Connaught Place and when they arrive the voice will spread. Whatever has happened till now, happened a cycle ago as well. Whatever had passed is perfectly accurate. And, defeat and victory certainly takes place. In the field of service, you children should not sit becoming disappointed. Now it is seen that defeat and victory both are equal. Many are defeated by Maya. You make purushaarth according to [what you made] a cycle ago. The idea of the child is very good. So, the service of the big people will be done. The service of the poor will be done later. They are made to wait a little. This child Ramesh should go pass [in service] and return. Baba does not forbid. Very good ones are required to do service as well. They will have to come in the field. Many people say, don’t they? ...If they are true Brahma Kumaris they should come in the field. This Connaught Place is not an ordinary field. The treasury of ShivBaba’s children is certainly full; those who do service are required. Acchaa, remembrance, love, good night to the sweet, long lost and now found spiritual children from the Spiritual BapDada. [Om Shanti]. (Concluded.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
VCD No. 1394, Cassette no.1880
Sehore, Mu.20.12.68, 21.12.68
Date.24.11.10
Part No.1
Om Shanti. The night class dated 20.12.68 was in progress. The topic being discussed right in the ending part of the middle of the second page was, the Chariot of God, Bhagirath is very famous. He [i.e. the Supreme Soul] says, ‘I enter in the last birth of the many births’. Is the last birth of the many births fortunate or unfortunate? (Someone said: fortunate.) Accha? Then what is the need [for Him] to enter? In the world cycle everything is satopradhan at the beginning and tamopradhan at the end. All the souls which descend from above; which descend from the Parmatmalok (abode of the Supreme Soul); which descend from the Atmalok (abode of the souls); play a satopradhan part in the beginning and in the last birth play a tamopradhan part. When they play a tamopradhan part, will the chariots of all the souls be called fortunate or unfortunate? The bodies are unfortunate. The soul becomes unfortunate as well.
When the souls become very sorrowful, then the Supreme Soul Father comes in the last birth to make the sorrowful world into [the world of] happiness; and to make [the world] happy, the seed of the human souls, the first seed who is the oldest one; certainly the body will also be old, He enters that oldest body, that old world. The Father says, they also say for Me, ‘door desh se aanevala aaya desh paraye’ (The one who came from a far off land has come to a foreign land.) In that foreign land everyone is indeed sinful, it is not just about the one seed; and all those who are sinful call, “Come to make us pure”. They do not say, “Come to narrate the knowledge” or “Go away after narrating the knowledge [and] we will keep becoming pure”.
So, this is how God explains and this is how the human beings explain. It is good, if you explain in such a manner. How did God establish heaven? Firstly, He gives the knowledge of the stage of the self (swasthiti) to establish heaven (swarg). When the soul stabilizes in the stage of the self, it is called devatma (a deity soul). All the deity souls are self conscious, they are soul conscious.
When the new world is established then certainly Shiv Jayanti is celebrated at first. When Shiv Jayanti is celebrated in the path of Bhakti (devotion), they sing the praise of only Shiva. We praise [someone], we bow [to someone], only when he has performed a praiseworthy task, when he has done some work to be worth receiving a bow. It is because we know, only God is the one who is worthy of the highest praise. No one else’s praise can be higher than His praise. That is why He is our Father as well as…. He is not only our Father, but He is the Father of all fathers present in the world. He is the Father of even the great fathers, the religious fathers who come [from above]. He is the one who gives a birth in the form of revelation even to them. That is why, it is written in their scriptures as well, that when the destruction takes place our religious Father will come again. They do not know how they will come. It is God alone who comes and reveals those children.
So, just like God is the Supreme Father, He is also the Supreme Teacher as He gives knowledge. He teaches everyone. He is the one who teaches everyone [but] there is nobody born to teach Him. That is why He is the Supreme Teacher. Even the religious fathers study from Him and spread that teaching to all their followers; although they do not study completely. If they study completely, they would become complete deity souls but they remain just angels (farishta). So, He is the Father as well as the Supreme Teacher. Then He is also the Satguru who takes us along. He comes and brings about the true salvation of the whole world.
Deities themselves cannot lay their feet in the sinful world at all. God alone comes and lays his feet in the sinful world. It is not about the physical feet. He does not have physical hands and feet either. This is about the foot like intellect (budhirupi paav). The deity souls are so sensitive by nature that they are colored by the company instantly. There was heaven only in Bharat (India). Those deities were the residents of Bharat (Bhaaratvasis). Those bharatvasi deity souls themselves, due to being soft natured kept converting in other religions. So, how will those deity souls lay their feet in the sinful world?
Among those deity souls, the first leaf is the soul of Krishna. He is a deity soul as well as the one having a subtle body and because of having a subtle body, he is a deity soul. It is written in the scriptures that Brahma, Vishnu [and] Shankar were subtle deities and they are [so]. It is a memorial of this time. Those subtle bodied deities cannot enter a sinful body with their subtle body. Yes, if someone is a virgin by birth, if she is brought up in a pure atmosphere, [then] they can still enter her. After entering her they will not be able to give the knowledge which purifies the sinful ones. The deity souls will certainly give a divine knowledge of divine virtues. They will narrate the Vani to increase divinity . ... (to be continued.)
Sehore, Mu.20.12.68, 21.12.68
Date.24.11.10
Part No.1
Om Shanti. The night class dated 20.12.68 was in progress. The topic being discussed right in the ending part of the middle of the second page was, the Chariot of God, Bhagirath is very famous. He [i.e. the Supreme Soul] says, ‘I enter in the last birth of the many births’. Is the last birth of the many births fortunate or unfortunate? (Someone said: fortunate.) Accha? Then what is the need [for Him] to enter? In the world cycle everything is satopradhan at the beginning and tamopradhan at the end. All the souls which descend from above; which descend from the Parmatmalok (abode of the Supreme Soul); which descend from the Atmalok (abode of the souls); play a satopradhan part in the beginning and in the last birth play a tamopradhan part. When they play a tamopradhan part, will the chariots of all the souls be called fortunate or unfortunate? The bodies are unfortunate. The soul becomes unfortunate as well.
When the souls become very sorrowful, then the Supreme Soul Father comes in the last birth to make the sorrowful world into [the world of] happiness; and to make [the world] happy, the seed of the human souls, the first seed who is the oldest one; certainly the body will also be old, He enters that oldest body, that old world. The Father says, they also say for Me, ‘door desh se aanevala aaya desh paraye’ (The one who came from a far off land has come to a foreign land.) In that foreign land everyone is indeed sinful, it is not just about the one seed; and all those who are sinful call, “Come to make us pure”. They do not say, “Come to narrate the knowledge” or “Go away after narrating the knowledge [and] we will keep becoming pure”.
So, this is how God explains and this is how the human beings explain. It is good, if you explain in such a manner. How did God establish heaven? Firstly, He gives the knowledge of the stage of the self (swasthiti) to establish heaven (swarg). When the soul stabilizes in the stage of the self, it is called devatma (a deity soul). All the deity souls are self conscious, they are soul conscious.
When the new world is established then certainly Shiv Jayanti is celebrated at first. When Shiv Jayanti is celebrated in the path of Bhakti (devotion), they sing the praise of only Shiva. We praise [someone], we bow [to someone], only when he has performed a praiseworthy task, when he has done some work to be worth receiving a bow. It is because we know, only God is the one who is worthy of the highest praise. No one else’s praise can be higher than His praise. That is why He is our Father as well as…. He is not only our Father, but He is the Father of all fathers present in the world. He is the Father of even the great fathers, the religious fathers who come [from above]. He is the one who gives a birth in the form of revelation even to them. That is why, it is written in their scriptures as well, that when the destruction takes place our religious Father will come again. They do not know how they will come. It is God alone who comes and reveals those children.
So, just like God is the Supreme Father, He is also the Supreme Teacher as He gives knowledge. He teaches everyone. He is the one who teaches everyone [but] there is nobody born to teach Him. That is why He is the Supreme Teacher. Even the religious fathers study from Him and spread that teaching to all their followers; although they do not study completely. If they study completely, they would become complete deity souls but they remain just angels (farishta). So, He is the Father as well as the Supreme Teacher. Then He is also the Satguru who takes us along. He comes and brings about the true salvation of the whole world.
Deities themselves cannot lay their feet in the sinful world at all. God alone comes and lays his feet in the sinful world. It is not about the physical feet. He does not have physical hands and feet either. This is about the foot like intellect (budhirupi paav). The deity souls are so sensitive by nature that they are colored by the company instantly. There was heaven only in Bharat (India). Those deities were the residents of Bharat (Bhaaratvasis). Those bharatvasi deity souls themselves, due to being soft natured kept converting in other religions. So, how will those deity souls lay their feet in the sinful world?
Among those deity souls, the first leaf is the soul of Krishna. He is a deity soul as well as the one having a subtle body and because of having a subtle body, he is a deity soul. It is written in the scriptures that Brahma, Vishnu [and] Shankar were subtle deities and they are [so]. It is a memorial of this time. Those subtle bodied deities cannot enter a sinful body with their subtle body. Yes, if someone is a virgin by birth, if she is brought up in a pure atmosphere, [then] they can still enter her. After entering her they will not be able to give the knowledge which purifies the sinful ones. The deity souls will certainly give a divine knowledge of divine virtues. They will narrate the Vani to increase divinity . ... (to be continued.)
-
arjun
- PBK
- Posts: 12201
- Joined: 01 May 2006
- Affinity to the BKWSU: PBK
- Please give a short description of your interest in joining this forum.: To exchange views with past and present members of BKWSU and its splinter groups.
- Location: India
Re: Extracts of PBK Murlis - as narrated to the PBKs
VCD No.1394, C.No.1880,
at Sehore, Mu.20.12.68+21.12.68
Dt.24.11.10 Part-2
So, the feet of the deities cannot come in this world. If they come, they will have to become a seed form soul (beejrup atma). A seed form soul is not called a deity. Deities cannot be in this world at all. They can be the residents of the Subtle Region. They are praised in the form of angels. So, you children can explain these topics very tactfully that sinful human beings of this world cannot make the sinful ones pure. They themselves are born through the corrupt activity [of] the corrupt organs. The feet of the deity souls cannot lie in this world. So, certainly God Himself is the purifier of the sinful ones. A very strong person is needed to explain [this].
Explain [to others] like this on the day of Shiv Jayanti: what does ShivBaba teache us? Tell them that He is the unlimited Father. Limited fathers existed in this world; they were called great fathers, one greater than the other. Big generations accept them to be their Father, still they are not the unlimited Fathers. They will also be called the limited fathers. Although there are 2 billion followers of Christ he is a limited Father. That Father of the souls is the Creator Father of all the 5-7 billion human souls that exist and He enters the Father of the human creation. If you prove this very topic, they will say, this topic is indeed correct, that you narrate only righteous topics.
Second page of the Vani dated 20.12.68. Therefore, all these topics should be in your intellect. [You have to] give the introduction. Give the introduction, the form of a story. Then they will keep listening to the story every day. If they don’t listen to the story [daily], it will be cut [in between]. The katha of Satya Narayan (True Narayan) is narrated in India, isn’t it? Katha means story. So, how we go round the cycle from the Golden Age till the end of the Iron Age; you will narrate this daily, won’t you? If they don’t listen to the story, their studies will be cut. They will not be able to become the children of that highest on high actor. You should think about all this: “What all should be narrated and explained on Shiv jayanti, so that human beings understand these topics? [So that they understand], why do you call it ‘Shiv jayanti’?” [They think:] “We have been celebrating Maha Shivratri for many births. We never heard that Shiva is born too. So, they should be told that the divine birth of the Father of the unlimited souls takes place, His birth in the form of revelation takes place. When does His birth take place? Its memorial is the Maha Shivratri. Leave alone the entire world, even the children of Brahma [i.e.] brahmins sleep in the sleep of extreme ignorance. Then Mahashivratri is praised; [the time] when the Father is revealed.
The Father comes and teaches us through ‘this’ Chariot, the Chariot which is praised in the form of the fortunate Chariot (bhagyashali rath); that Bhagirath brought down the Ganga of knowledge. As for the rest, it is not about any Ganga of water coming down. A virgin does not bring [out] knowledge, so that Ganga is shown in the form of a virgin. She is the one who assimilates that knowledge. She is the one who distribute that knowledge. It is the Father Shiva Himself who gives the knowledge, who enters the body of the fortunate Chariot; the body bearer whom He makes fortunate from unfortunate. [He makes] him the master of the entire world. So, tell them, explain to them, we are studying through that Chariot.
It is the Father Shiva who teaches us and it is only our soul that studies from the Father Shiva. The Father Shiva is a soul. He is an imperishable soul as well as we are imperishable souls. We forget the form of our self. That imperishable Father comes and gives us the knowledge of the soul. That is why [He] is our Father. It is as if He gives birth to us souls. [He] gives [us] the knowledge of soul. This is called the spiritual knowledge (ruhani knowledge). The connection of a soul (spirit) is with many births. All the souls who come in the cycle of 84 [births], whether they are the ones who take the complete 84 births, whether they are the ones who take less births, we get the introduction of everyone. It is the knowledge of the Father alone that reminds every soul like actor (atmarupi actor) their act of many births. So, the Spiritual Father has taught the spiritual children. They have assimilated that knowledge in the intellect. ...... (to be continued.)
at Sehore, Mu.20.12.68+21.12.68
Dt.24.11.10 Part-2
So, the feet of the deities cannot come in this world. If they come, they will have to become a seed form soul (beejrup atma). A seed form soul is not called a deity. Deities cannot be in this world at all. They can be the residents of the Subtle Region. They are praised in the form of angels. So, you children can explain these topics very tactfully that sinful human beings of this world cannot make the sinful ones pure. They themselves are born through the corrupt activity [of] the corrupt organs. The feet of the deity souls cannot lie in this world. So, certainly God Himself is the purifier of the sinful ones. A very strong person is needed to explain [this].
Explain [to others] like this on the day of Shiv Jayanti: what does ShivBaba teache us? Tell them that He is the unlimited Father. Limited fathers existed in this world; they were called great fathers, one greater than the other. Big generations accept them to be their Father, still they are not the unlimited Fathers. They will also be called the limited fathers. Although there are 2 billion followers of Christ he is a limited Father. That Father of the souls is the Creator Father of all the 5-7 billion human souls that exist and He enters the Father of the human creation. If you prove this very topic, they will say, this topic is indeed correct, that you narrate only righteous topics.
Second page of the Vani dated 20.12.68. Therefore, all these topics should be in your intellect. [You have to] give the introduction. Give the introduction, the form of a story. Then they will keep listening to the story every day. If they don’t listen to the story [daily], it will be cut [in between]. The katha of Satya Narayan (True Narayan) is narrated in India, isn’t it? Katha means story. So, how we go round the cycle from the Golden Age till the end of the Iron Age; you will narrate this daily, won’t you? If they don’t listen to the story, their studies will be cut. They will not be able to become the children of that highest on high actor. You should think about all this: “What all should be narrated and explained on Shiv jayanti, so that human beings understand these topics? [So that they understand], why do you call it ‘Shiv jayanti’?” [They think:] “We have been celebrating Maha Shivratri for many births. We never heard that Shiva is born too. So, they should be told that the divine birth of the Father of the unlimited souls takes place, His birth in the form of revelation takes place. When does His birth take place? Its memorial is the Maha Shivratri. Leave alone the entire world, even the children of Brahma [i.e.] brahmins sleep in the sleep of extreme ignorance. Then Mahashivratri is praised; [the time] when the Father is revealed.
The Father comes and teaches us through ‘this’ Chariot, the Chariot which is praised in the form of the fortunate Chariot (bhagyashali rath); that Bhagirath brought down the Ganga of knowledge. As for the rest, it is not about any Ganga of water coming down. A virgin does not bring [out] knowledge, so that Ganga is shown in the form of a virgin. She is the one who assimilates that knowledge. She is the one who distribute that knowledge. It is the Father Shiva Himself who gives the knowledge, who enters the body of the fortunate Chariot; the body bearer whom He makes fortunate from unfortunate. [He makes] him the master of the entire world. So, tell them, explain to them, we are studying through that Chariot.
It is the Father Shiva who teaches us and it is only our soul that studies from the Father Shiva. The Father Shiva is a soul. He is an imperishable soul as well as we are imperishable souls. We forget the form of our self. That imperishable Father comes and gives us the knowledge of the soul. That is why [He] is our Father. It is as if He gives birth to us souls. [He] gives [us] the knowledge of soul. This is called the spiritual knowledge (ruhani knowledge). The connection of a soul (spirit) is with many births. All the souls who come in the cycle of 84 [births], whether they are the ones who take the complete 84 births, whether they are the ones who take less births, we get the introduction of everyone. It is the knowledge of the Father alone that reminds every soul like actor (atmarupi actor) their act of many births. So, the Spiritual Father has taught the spiritual children. They have assimilated that knowledge in the intellect. ...... (to be continued.)
Who is online
Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 2 guests